A key of knowledge for the opening of the secret mysteries of St Iohns mysticall Reuelation. By Ric: Bernard ... The contents ar in the next page before the booke

A KEY OF KNOWLEDGE , FOR THE OPENING of the secret mysteries of S. Iohns mysticall Reuelation .

THE FIRST PART .

CHAP. I. The summe of this chapter .

This booke ought to be more diligently searched into , and better knowne of all Christians of what estate and degree soeuer , of Magistrates , of Ministers , and people , then it is . Manifold are the reasons to perswade all Christs seruants to reade , heart , and carefully to studie it .

THE verie title may greatlie Reasons mouing to reade and studie this booke . moue . It is not the Vision of Esay , or of Obediah , but the Reuelation of Iesus Christ . A more excellent title then all the Prophecies that euerwere ● 〈◊〉 , the title . before it ▪ Many times faire titles prefixed to mens workes not answering to such glorious titles yet doe intice vs to take vp and reade , yea the very name of an Author maketh currant often times his labour , and shall this excellent title , and the name of Iesus Christ , the Author hereof , be no inducement to vs to take vp , and reade ?

It is fore-fronted with admirable grace of authoritie , 2 Reason , the authoritie . not any other treatise of the sacred Bible hath so worthie a fore-speech to begin it with , as this hath . It was giuen by God the Father , to his Sonne Iesus Christ , who signified it by an Angell to Iohn ; and this beloued Apostle , receiuing it by the aide of Gods spirit , hath written it at Christs commandement for vs . Behold here the grace , the maiesticall authoritie of this diuine booke ! shall not the carelesse neglect hereof cause vs to bee guiltie of too great prophanesse ? weigh and consider .

The words of this booke are the true sayings of 3. Reason , the veritie , cap. 19. 9 and 21. 5. and 22. 6. God , they be true and faithfull , by the testimonie of God sitting vpon his throne , and by the witnesse of his Angell . The loue therefore of the truth , should moue all the louers of this truth , to studie the same .

The booke was reuealed for this end , to be shewed 4. Reason , the end , cap. 1. 1. and 22. 6. to the seruants of Christ ; it was vnsealed for that purpose , therefore the seruants of God should thankfully receiue it , and care to learne what herein he would haue them to know that they may not be guiltie of neglecting the grace offered from so high and excellent a Maiesty , much lesse contemne the studie thereof , as some doe too irreligiously .

Iesus Christ giueth a commandement to euery 5. Reason , Christ a commandement , cap. 2. 7 11. 17. 19. and 3. 6. 13. 2● . and 13. 9. one that hath an eare to heare , to hearken what the spirit of God saith vnto the Churches ; and to shew how earnest Christ Iesus is , to haue all his people acquainted with the things reuealed in this booke , this his charge he repeateth eight times , as the quoted places shew .

A blessing is pronounced vpon the reader , hearer , 6. Reason , a blessing , cap. 1. 3. and 22. 7. and doer of the things written in this booke ; if wee beleeue this to be a true saying , and that wee iudge it any thing worth to be blessed , let vs reade , heare and studie to keepe the things here foretold .

Such as keepe the sayings of this booke , are fellow-seruants 7. Reason , companion with Angels ; cap. 22. 9 with the holy Angels , for so speaketh the Angell of God himselfe vnto Iohn , so much account doe they make of them that become obedient to Gods will herein .

The excellencie of this booke is such , as neither 8. Reason , the excellencie of this booke , cap. 5 man nor Angel , none in heauen , earth , or vnder the earth was found worthie so much as to looke into this booke , till Iesus Christ went and tooke it out of his Fathers hand to open it vnto vs .

The benefit of this booke so much concerneth 9. Reason . the profit of it , cap. 5. 8. 9 . -14 . the good of the whole Church , as , when Christ had preuailed to open it all the creatures of God , men and Angels sang praises vnto him therefore .

The blessed Apostle Iohn could not but weepe 10. Reason , the Apostles desire , chap. 5. 4. for feare that this booke should haue bin kept close from him , and from the Church ; such an earnest spirit was in him to know those things which wee neglect to know .

Albeit it bee the last booke of the Bible , it is 11. Reason , the paines of other . thought yet to bee the first that euer receiued any mans exposition , as a booke thought most necessarie Bale his Preface to the image of both Churches . to be knowne of Christians . The examples therefore of former and later Diuines , first and last taking paines to comment hereupon , should make vs that come after them , and haue their helpes before vs , to be studious herein .

It as much belongeth vnto vs now liuing as it did 12. Reason , it concerneth vs . vnto others in times past , and as it shall vnto those which are to come after vs ; for it concerneth the whole Church to the worlds end , the state whereof is fully set foorth through her whole course vpon the earth , till all be fulfilled and this tragicall Comedie bee ended , the great and last Acts whereof are shortly to come vpon the world ; at the finishing whereof the Plaudite shall be giuen to Christ by the voyce of a great multitude , as the voyce of many waters , and as the voyce of mightie thundrings , saying , Halleluiah , the Lord God omnipotent Chap. 19. 6. reigneth .

The matter of the booke may moue to the studying 13. Reason , the matter of this booke , which is foure-fold . thereof , which is foure-fold , Dogmaticall , Morall , Historicall , Propheticall . Dogmaticall is that which serues to strengthen our faith in the points of our Christianitie the particulars whereof are many . I. Concerning the whole Trinitie , chap. 1. Dogmaticall points . 4. 5. II. Of Christ for his humanitie , chap. 1. 13. Diuinitie , chap 2. 18. his power and properties plentifully set downe in many places chap. 1. 5 . -7 . 13 . -16 . chap. 2. 1. 8. 12. 18. and 3. 1. 7. 14. besides other places , speaking of his Omniscience , chap. 2. 23. and 5. 4. 5. His care for the Church , chap. 7. 17. and 1. 9. 10. 11. and 10. 2. and 14. 1. and 12. 7. His soueraigne power ouer all chap. 19. 16. and 17. 14. and 1. 5. ouer Angels , chap. 1. 1. His victorie ouer his enemies chap. 1● . and 17. 14. and 19. 20. and his righteous iudgement chap. 18. 14. and 19. 7. III. Of Angels who are obedient to Christ , chap. 1. 1. and 22. 6. They are for the Church , reioycing with it , chap. 5. and compassing about it , chap. 4. They are the fellow-seruants and brethren of the Prophets and Saints , chap. 22. 9. They refuse to be worshipped , chap. 19. 10. and will haue God be worshipped , they are innumerable , chap. 5. IV. Of the Church , shewing what she is , a woman glorious , 12. 1. the Spouse of Christ chap. 21. 2. 9. the new Ierusalem , chap. 21. 1. the holy Citie , chap. 11. 2. Here is noted her attire , chap. 19. 8. her Crowne , chap. 12. 1. her footstoole , chap. 12. 1. her Defender , chap 12. 7. and 14. 14. her Ministers , chap. 11. the body of which she consisteth , chap. 4. 14. and 17. 14. Whence they be , chap. 5. 9. and 19. 4. their raiment , chap. 19. 14. and their Guide , chap. 14. Also whom she serueth , chap. 5. 12. 14. and 19. 7. and 4. 11. and how long , chap. 7. 15. Eue●●esus Christ day and night , cap. 5. 12. 14. and 19. 7. and 4. 11. who therefore giueth her constancie , chap. 12. 11. victorie , chap. 12. 11. and great rewards , chap. 2. 7. 17. and 3. 10. with vnspeakable comforts , chap. 7. 15. 16. 17. V. Of the kingdom of darknesse , & the enemies of the Church , of the Diuell , chap. 2. and 12. 9. and 20. 11. of his grand instruments , the beast and false prophet cap. 13. and their practises against the Church , chap 11. and their vtter ouerthrow by Christ in the end , chap. 19. 20. and 20. 10.

Morall matters concerning vertue and vice , Morall matters in this prophecy . this booke is plentifully stored with . Here be precepts affirmatiue imposing vpon vs duties of vertuous liuing , pressed by exhortations thereunto ; neither want heere promises of reward and due praises for well doing , for incouragements therein , chap. 2. 3. and 22. 14. 15. and 14. 13. and 20. 6. The example , illustrating these precepts , is the Spouse and Church of Christ , euen the elect , chosen , and faithfull , whose loue to the truth , feruent zeale , strong faith , rare constancie , admirable patience and other most excellent Christian vertues , are here left vs for our godly imitation . On the other side , here be negatiue commandements forbidding all vicious liuing , with manifold disswasions from the same . Here the offender is reproued , and the impenitent threatned with destruction , chap. 2. and 3. and 14. 10. 11. and 21. 7. 8. Neither doe here want examples to explaine the same . Are not here to be found the authors of al mischiefe , both within and without the Church ? Here may wee reade of the Diuell and the Dragon , chap. 12. of the first and second beast , the false prophet , chap. 13. of the filthie Nicolaitans , deceitfull Palaamites , bewitching Iesabel , chap. ● . the deuouring Locusts , chap. 9. and seducing spirits of diuels , cap. 16. The whole booke is spred ouer with store of examples , yea it may bee as a faire table , in which is pourtraied and drawne out to the view of the eye , liuely pictures of the vertuous , and vicious ; of the good and bad , of Elect and Cast-awaies ; and of such as go the way of life to glorie euerlasting , or the way of death to endlesse paine .

Historicall is the matter concerning the state of Historicall matter . the Church , from the daies of Iohn in Patmos hitherto , now aboue fifteene hundred yeeres . In the reading whereof ( as farre as we consider the things to be fulfilled ) we may see how in Iohns daies , when he did write this Reuelation , Satan had began to sowe his tares among the Lords wheate , sending foorth false Teachers of all sorts , to breed heresies , to raise contentions , to intice to Idolatrie , and filthinesse , and in a word , either to ouerthrow vtterly , or at least greatly to hinder the holy profession of Christian religion . Of these things may wee reade in cap. ● . and 3. to be sound in the particular Churches . But Satan not herewith contented , being full of mischiefe and inueterate malice against the true Church , raised vp bloodie persecutions against all Christians by cruell heathenish Tyrants , who put to death infinite innocents : which wicked outrage and crueltie , Christ Iesus auenged vpon the heads of these miscreants to the full ( of this we may reade chap. 12. and 6 ) . And in time raised vp a Christian Emperour , by whom was expelled the Dragons heathen power from ruling ouer the Church , and through whose embracing of Christianitie , there became a world of Christians ; among whom the elect , faithfull , and true people of Christ were happily preserued , albeit Satan assaied once more by a flood of nations , a barbarous people in this outward furie and rage , to haue destroyed the remnant of the Church , chap. 12. But at the length finding his force to be of no force , he turned his course into subtill fraude , and so wrought , that hee bred his grand-child , that Antichrist and Pope of Rome the Dragons substitute ; who after deadly schismes , damnable heresies , ( he falling as a starre from heauen , apostating from the truth through Gods permission , and Satans power secretly working in and by him ) led ( through the thick smoake of darke ignorance ) the Christian world captiue againe into heathenish waies , into heretical doctrines and idolatrous courses ; and became so great , that whosoeuer would not submit themselues to his yoke , were not suffered to liue ; ( of this we may reade , chap. 8. and 9. and 13. ) and vnder this spirituall yoake of bondage liued the true Church troden vnder foote a long time , ( cap. 11. ) mercifully yet protected by the Lord Iesus , ( chap. 7. and 14. ) vntill the time came that Antichrist must be reuealed ; then the Lord gaue his word vnto his seruants & sent them foorth to preach , ( cap. 10. ) who ( though they indured great and bloodie persecutions ) yet preuailed against the beast , Christ plaguing his enemies , and making successefully powerfull the labour of his seruants , by whom hitherto hee hath gotten the victorie , and also now begun to poure foorth the vials of wrath against that Antichristian state , which is fallen into a deadly consumption . Of these things thus fulfilled , as the matter of Historie , may wee reade in chap. 7. and 11. and 14. and 15 , and some part of the 16. Chapter .

The Propheticall matter ( if we consider the book Propheticall matter . from and in the time when Iohn wrote ) was the most of the matter contained in it , and therefore called a prophecie , chap. 1. 3. but now passing ouer that which is fulfilled , as historicall , only that part , and so much of the booke as remaineth yet to come to passe , is propheticall ; fore-telling the vtter ruine of Rome , and Romish Hierarchie , with al the enemies of the true Church of Christ , as also after that , the most happie condition of Gods people freed from their enemies , for which they shall reioyce and sing . Which things are recorded in some part of the chap. 16. in the whole : 17. and 18. and 19. and 20. and 21. and 22. chapters . Thus briefly as I could , haue I laid open the matter of this booke , still to perswade , to the diligent reading of the same .

THE OBIECTIONS THAT MAY be made to hinder the studie of this booke .

I. Obiect . This booke is vnpleasing , and there is no delight in the reading thereof .

Answ. A godly mans delight is , to meditate in Gods Booke , for therein hee findeth pleasure and ioy . That the words of this booke are the sayings of God , faithfull and true , wee haue heard ; what causeth it to be so vnpleasing then ? But to satisfie This booke affoords as much delight to an vnderstanding Reader , as any part of Scriptare . It is full of all varieties . thee herein , this booke to an intelligent reader , will affoord as much delight , as any other booke of Scripture whatsoeuer , it is full of variety , for all sorts and conditions of men . To them that delight in historie , or in the knowledge of future predictions , here is a propheticall historie , and an historicall prophecie , for them from Iohns dayes to the worlds end . Heere the Linguist hath the Originall text , and plentie of Hebraismes for his studie . Heere are tropes and figures for the Rhetorician , variety of numbers for the Arithmetician : the naturall Philosopher may discourse of the Lambe and Lion , of the Leopard , the Beare , and the Dragon , of Frogs and Locusts , of Horses , and of Eagles ; also of thunder and lightening , haile , and earthquakes . The Astronomer may shew his skill of the heauens , sunne , moone , and starres . Here be strange and rare pictures for the most cunning Apelles that euer was , of Christ , of his Church , of the Dragon , the beast , and false prophet , of the holy Citie and Temple , and of what not through the whole booke ? Is any skilfull in mettals ? Here is for him gold , siluer , brasse , and iron . Art thou a Lapidarie ? behold pearles and precious stones ; the Iasper , the Sardine , the Emerauld , and Carbuncle , the Saphir , Chalcedonie , Sardonix , Chrysolite , and Berill , the Topas , the Chrysoprasus , the Iacinct , and the Amethist . But what need I to run on in particular instances thus ? seeing this book is full of similitudes It is adorned with similitudes fetched almost from euery thing . fetched from euery thing : from heauen , sun , moone , and starres : from the rain-bow , windes , haile , thundering , and lightening ; from the ayre , fire , water , sea , riuers , fountaines ; from the earth , and earth-quakes , Ilands , and mountaines ; from foules , fishes , beasts , and creeping things ; from Angels , and men ; from trees , grasse , greene hearbs ; from wild wildernesses , and Cities inhabited ; from warre hosts , and armies the sword and battell , horses and Chariots , with triumph and victorie ; from high callings , Princes , Kings , Priests , & Prophets , Merchants , and sea-men ; from thrones , crownes , and seates ; from musicke , and musitians , pipers , trumpetters , harpes , viols , and sound of voices ; from rayment , long robes , golden girdles , fine white linnen purple , silke , and scarlet ; from vessels of thin wood , iuorie , brasse , and marble ; yea heere is mention of Cinamon , odours , oyntments , frankincense wine , oyle , fine flower and wheat , of the vintage and haruest ; a very world of particulars is mentioned in this booke : so as if the heauen or the earth , or any thing in either of them , either of nature , or art may intice a reader , this booke may allure him to the studie hereof . And besides all Here be pleasant allusions to the state of the ancient people of God vnder the Law . these , heere the Christian by allusions may behold the state of the old and ancient people of God vnder the Law , their Kings , Priests , Elders , Temple , Arke , Tabernacle , Altars , seruice and worship , and also Ierusalem the holy Citie : as if in mentioning of these , Iohn were Iudaizing & leading vs againe to the old Law abolished ▪ And the Iewes ( if now God would open their eyes ) may see in their owne ceremonies , Citie , Temple , Priests , Altars , and incense ; in their Kings and Elders , the glorious state of the Christian Church , certainly established by the blood of their promised Messias , 〈◊〉〈◊〉 blessed Sauiour . Great herefore is the delight and pleasure , which may bee had in reading and studying of this booke .

II. Obiect . Albeit it may hereby 〈◊〉 indeed● to be pleasant , and to affoord deligh● 〈◊〉 so great variety of things herein mentioned , yet the profit will be littled perhaps not worth the labour which a st●dious reader would bestow vpon it .

Answ. The booke is as profitable as pleasant , This booke is as profitable as pleasant . and more too : indeed , the benefit of this booke being vnfolded and made knowne , is more then by pen can be set downe , or by the tongue bee vttered .

I. We may see by this , all things falling out , in , The first benefit of this booke . with , or against the Church of Christ , from the day of the reuelation hereof vnto the worlds end , to haue been by God fore-determined . So as nothing Chap. 1. 19. and 4. 1. and 5. 1. hath , doth , or heereafter shall come to passe by chance , by policie of the Church , by the subtiltie of the enemies ; but onely according to the good will and pleasure of God , guiding and ordering all things , in all circumstances , by the ha●d of his prouidence , in diuine wisedome , to the glory of his name , and good of his Church . This will cause patience , quietnesse of spirit , & a submitting of our wills vnto Gods will , in all the Churches changeable courses , whether in ebbing or flowing , rising or falling , in peace , or vnder persecution ; and neuer to feare the enemie , who can do nothing , but what is fore-ordained .

II. Wee haue heere a booke of Martyrs , shewing The second benefit . Chap. 2. 13. and 6. 9. 11. and 11. 3. 7. 8. and 12. 11. Chap. 9. & 12. and 13. and 14. and 16. and 17. and 18. and 19. and 20. the sufferings of the godly , their zeale , and patience , and tribulation ; their opposing of the aduersaries , their death and martyrdome ; with all the enemies , policies , and cruelties , and Gods reuengefull hand vpon them for the same . The consideration whereof may affoord vs examples worthie our imitation in the one ; and in the other , cause of thankfulnesse to God , taking his peoples part : and to be couragious , and confidently bold in the Lords quarrell still against these enemies , as the godly before vs haue been .

III. We heere may learne , who were the enemies The third benefit . cap. 12. and 13. and 9. and 11. and 17. 18. 19. 20. of the Church , who now be , and hereafter shal be , with their nature , courses , intendments , and practises , from their vprising , to their fall and vtter ruine ; by which wee may learne truly to discerne them , to stand against them , to watch , and stand continually armed in the defence of the truth to preuent their mischiefes .

IV. Wee may heere see Christs presence euer The fourth benefit . cap. 1. 13. and 14. 1. and 4. and 5. and 7. cap. 11. 17. 1. and 19. 1-21 . and 21. and 22. with his Church , his care to teach them , and to preuent their destruction in a world of mischiefes , safely carying them through all the flouds of euils ( with which earthly mindes were ouerwhelmed ) and sending them safe ( as the Israelites ) to the shore , there to behold the vtter destruction of all their enemies . This will strengthen our faith , encrease our ioy , comfort our hearts in a ioyfull expectation , and keepe vs constant vnto the end . The fifth benefit . cap. 17. and 13. and 18.

V. Hereby may we see , if wee will see the cleere light at noone day , that Rome ( not heathenish , but professing Christ ) is Babylon , the Pope , that Antichrist , & false prophet , vnder the name of Christ , to be the very enemy of Iesus Christ , & that star fallen from heauen , whose Egyptian cruelty , sodomitical cap. 13. and. 19. and 9. practises , and Heathenish Idolatrie , sorceries and deceits , hath brought vpon the Christian world , cap. 11. 8. and 9. 20. 21. and 18. 23. the furious and hellish rage of the Turkish power , as a plague , in his wrath , for this Romish iniquitie . This should cause all Christians to detest Pope and poperie , and such as yet remaine vnder his iurisdiction , to get out quickly from vnder that whorish gouernment , and bloody state ; and wee , that Cap. 9. 14. 21. haue escaped , should bee moued heereby to sing praises vnto God for euer .

VI. By this booke may we , the reformed Churches , The sixth benefit . the true members of Christs Church , know our happie estate , and what is our dutie , what God commandeth vs to doe , for the furthering of our promised future happinesse , in endeauouring the vtter ruine of that cursed state of Antichristianisme : Kings are to warre against her with the Cap. 17. 16. sword , and to burne the whore with fire : The Prophets , into whom is come the spirit of life from God , are to fight against the same with the word , Cap. 11. 11. sword of the spirit ; and by the power of instruction and prophecie , to giue vnto the Angels instruments of wrath , the vials full of the wrath of God , to poure vpon that state the plagues due , for Cap. 13. 7. the blood of the Saints and Prophets , shead by the same . All the flocke of Christ , elect , called and faithful , which stand on the Lambs part are to pray for her ruine , and to reioyce at her destruction . Cap. 17. 14. with 19. 1. 2-7 . This should make vs keepe the words of this prophesie , which is , in our places , to seeke the fulfilling thereof , and to bring that to passe which is Cap. 1. 3. prophesied of vs , so shall wee bee blessed ; it is our dutie to fulfil all righteousnesse , as Christ speaketh , who did carefully fulfill all the words of Scripture Mat. 3. 15. and 4. 14. and 2. 4. and 2. 4. and 26. 54. prophecying of him , as the writings of the Euangelists euery where doe shew ; therefore let vs take heed , lest we will be luke-warme and carelesse , and the Lord spew vs out of his mouth . If wee will not fulfill the words , and keepe the sayings of this prophecie , to be blessed , let vs feare to bee cursed ; Cap. 22. 7. according to that threat of the Prophet ; Cursed is he that doth the worke of the Lord negligently . Ier. 48. 10.

VII . By this booke may all we Protestants see , The seuenth benefit . Cap. 10. 11. how farre we haue preuailed by the little booke in the Angels hand , giuen vnto Iohn , for the recouery of Christs flocke , from vnder the generall Apostacie ; Cap. 11. and. 14. 6. 7. 8. 9. how forcible the preaching of the Gospell hath been hitherto against the beast , and the whore sitting thereupon ; how the time of Antichrists destruction is very nigh at hand , so as we haue no need to feare the rising vp thereof any more ; but rather Cap. 10. 6. 7. and 17. 8. 11. and 19. 20. certainly to expect the vtter ruine and desolation thereof . This should cause vs to reioyce in the preaching of the Gospell , to seeke to maintaine and further it , by all possible means , not fearing any of the plots or attempts of the enemies , our popish aduersaries . For by the Angels oath the Church is Cap. 10. 6. 7. to prosper , and the enemies are no more to encrease , but to be vnder the vials of Gods wrath , as they now are , and shall bee , till they bee consumed . The words of the book is plaine for this . And now aboue fiftie yeeres God hath giuen vs experience hereof : and euery day shall the Church of God finde the verity of the Angels words more and more : for the seuenth trumpet hath blowne , the euents contained vnder it , shew it to the simplest that shall obserue that which is in the tenth , and eleuenth chapters of this heauenly Reuelation .

VIII , By this booke are wee foretold of future The eighth benefit . Cap. 16. 18. euils yet to come vpon the world , the like was neuer before , and that at the pouring out of the seuenth viall , which should make euery one of vs watchfull , that in the dayes of tentation we perish not . Yet for the consolation of Gods people , let Cap. 19. and 21. and 22. them know certainly this , that all shall turne to the good of Gods Church , the euils shall light vpon the wicked , but the Lords people shall in the ende find peace , euen heere , and shall sing praises to the Lambe , and to him that sitteth vpon the throne , for euer and euer . And thus we see the singular and vnspeakable profit of this heauenly prophecie , the words whereof are faithfull and true .

III. Obiect . Bee it that it be pleasant and profitable , yet it is not a booke of that necessity , as we need to bee so carefull to studie it .

Answ. How necessary it is for vs to be wel acquainted This booke is most necessarie to be knowne . with this booke , the first reasans giuen to reade it , and the manifold profit comming hereby to Gods Church , shew sufficiently to euery indifferent man . Our dread Soueraigne , whose learned pen hath proclaimed open warre to Antichrist , in his Highnesse meditations vpon chap. 20. vers. 7 , 8. 9. 10. saith thus : As of all bookes , the holy Scripture His Maiesties meditations on Reuel. 20. is most necessary for the instruction of a Christian , so of all the Scriptures , the booke of the Reuelation is most meet for this our last age , as a prophecie of the latter times . How can it be but necessary , when indeed the matter therein concerneth vs so neerly ? If we doe iudge our selues to be the Church of God , and his seruants , whose it is chiefly to know the things heerein contained , and to endeauour to fulfill them .

IV. Obiect . But many great schollers , and in no meane place , thinke it not so necessarie , but leaue it as an obscure booke not to be medled-with .

Answ. Why they leaue it vntouched , these great schollers best know in themselues ; but to their opinion , as a booke not so necessarie ( as they say ) for all now to vnderstand , I oppose , I. the authoritie of God , and the words of this booke , from whence the former reasons are wholly fetched . II. The Qui augustissimis sacrosanctae hujus prophetiae coruscat donis , quibus omnes omnium aetatum interpretes longo post se interuallo reliquit . Bullinger in his Preface to the Reuel . In his Dedicat. Epistle before his Com. vpon this booke . authority of our gracious Soueraigne , One hardly matchable for his knowledge in this booke , ( as Eglinus a learned man affirmeth ) who hauing studied it , speaketh according to veritie and sound iudgement , from the booke it selfe . III. The authoritie of learned men , Bullinger , Meyerus , and others ; yea , I oppose the painfull labours of all the learned ( both old and new ) that haue written vpon this booke , as a sufficient confutation of their idle and ill conceit , against the most necessarie vse of this booke to the whole Christian world .

CHAP. II. The summe of the second chapter .

Not only wee , who by Gods mercie are come out of Babylon , are to reade , & study this book ; but also all those that neuer yet came out of that state , and such miserable soules , as haue wofully apostated from vs , are to bee acquainted with this booke , for these reasons following .

I. THis book doth shew them , that their The Papists are diligently to studie this booke . The first reason . dwelling is in Babylon , the habitation of Diuels , the hold of all foule spirits , and a cage of euery vncleane and hatefull bird , chap. 18. 2. 3. yea it is spirituallie Egypt and Sodome , chap. 11. 8. Not heathenish , but their popish Rome is Babylon , euen Rome now Christen . It is then Babylon , first , when Antichrist Rome is Babylon by the Popes seate therein . sits there , which must be after the heathenish Emperours , 2. Thess. 2. Secondly , when it becommeth a whore , deceiuing by whorish allurements , chap. 17. 1. 2. 18. and 16. 19. and not only ( by strength of armes ) subduing as the heathen Emperours did . Thirdly , when it is called a mysterie , chap. 17. 5. which cannot be , as it was heathen , but Christen . Fourthly , when it is the beast with seuen heads and ten hornes , chap. 13. & 17. 7. bearing vp the whore , and hauing Crownes vpon the hornes , chap. 13. for being Heathenish the Crownes were vpon the heads , and not on the hornes , chap. 12. Fifthly , when the ten hornes receiue power as Kings with the Reuel. 17. 12. beast , which cannot be , while the heathen Emperours reigned , who shared no kingly soueraigntie to any other with themselues . Sixthly , when it hath a marke , a name , and the number of a name , hauing gotten such power by wonders and miracles , as it causeth al vpon paine of death to receiue this marke or the name , or to haue the number of the name , chap. 13. 11 . -17 . and 14. 9. which things cannot bee auouched of heathenish Rome : therefore of Rome Christen , or rather Anti-christian . Seuenthly , when one of the heads is wounded and healed againe , then Rome is Babylon , chap. 13. Eightly , when Rome bewitched Kings with the wine of her fornication , chap. 17. 21 , and God raised vp Preachers to proclame for that cause her down-fall , chap. 14. 8. Ninthly , when the seuenth viall is poured out , chap. 16. 19. which is many hundreds of yeeres after Rome was rid of heathen Emperours . Lastly , when Rome is threatned that it shall be no more , but come to vtter destruction , chap. 18. 2. 21 , and that vnder the seuenth head , chap. 17. 8. 11 , when the Heathen Emperours ( the sixth head ) was past .

II. Hereby may they heare , how the Lord commandeth The second reason , they are in Babylon . them to come out of this their Babylon ; if they will be held the people of God , and if they will not be partakers of her sins , that so they may not receiue of her plagues , Reuel. 18. 4 ; for as Babylon , she shall be laid waste , chap. 18. 2. as Egypt be horribly plagued , chap. 16. and as Sodome with fire be burned , chap. 18. 8.

III. This will shew them , that their Pope is The third reason , the Pope is Antichrist . that Antichrist , the starre fallen , and the King of the Locusts , chap. 9. 1. 11. the horned beast like the Lambe , speaking as the Dragon , chap. 13. 11. for in Chap. 13. 11. 12 . -17 . al things the Pope agreeth with that second beast , which hath the shew of a Lambe , but the very Chap. 19. 20. Dragons mouth ; which exerciseth all the power of the first beast , which causeth all to worship him for to aduance the Romane state ; which doth wonders & miracles , as a false prophet , to deceiue them that dwell on the earth , and commandeth them to make an image to the beast , and to worship the same vpon paine of death : which cureth the deadly wound , and lastly forceth all to receiue a marke in their right hand , or in their foreheads , or else to haue no commerce with them . Al which are the Popes properties and practise , as after is shewed at large .

IV. This booke will tell them , that their seruice The fourth reason , their seruice abominable . is but the acts of an whore ( fornication , abominations and filthinesse , though that state seeme neuer so glorious ) being attired in purple and scarlet , decked with gold and pearle ; and though that these things bee reached out to them in a golden cup , in that whores hand , chap. 17. 2. 4. So as , according to the position deliuered by a learned Diuine , proued , and not hitherto disproued , a Papist by his Romish religion cannot goe beyond a Reprobate : Master Perkins position . which being true , is enough to condemne their religion , their profession and practises therein for euer .

V. By this shall they know , who they bee that The fifth reason , they shall know who are Papists . are carried away with that Romish religion and state , euen such as be earthly inhabitants , cap. 17. 2. Such as be seduced by their sorceries , chap. 18. 23. by the wonders and false miracles of the beast , chap. 13. 13. 14. and of the false prophet , cap. 19. 20. Such as be drunke with the wine of that fornication , the outward pomp and glory of that whore , chap. 17. 2-4 . Such as gaine therby , and liue in the pleasures of that state , cap. 18. 3. 9. 10. 11. Such as haue foolishly admired the power , seate , and great authoritie thereof formerly receiued from the Dragon , cap. 13. 3. 4. Such as cannot submit themselues to the powerfull preaching of the Gospell , but hold themselues tormented by the true Ministers of Christ , chap. 11. 10. Such as in the loue of life and goods haue through feare submitted to the power of the beast , cap. 13. 16. Lastly , such as whose names are not written in the booke of life of the Lambe , slaine from the foundation of the world : chap. 13. 8. and 17. 8.

VI. Hereby may they learne to see , what shall The sixth reason , to behold their end . become of their Pope and state , their beast and false Prophet ; yea and what shall become of those that worship that beast , his image , and receiue the marke of his name ; verily they shall bee plagued with exquisite torments , chap. 19. 20. and 14. 9. 10. 11 : and of her plagues , in the destruction of that state , shall all receiue that will not depart from her , chap. 18. 4.

VII . By this booke shall they learne to satisfie The seuenth reason , to satisfie themselues of a maine question betweene them and vs . themselues in that question , which they so often haue propounded to vs : where our Church was before Luthers daies ? Certainly euen in the wildernesse with the woman , chap. 12 ; hauing the two witnesses prophecying in sackcloth , cap. 11. 3. and in the temple , while the holy citie was troden vnder foote by that Antichristian state , chap. 11. 2. and 13. 5.

VIII . By this booke they shall see the reasons The eighth reason to be of . of those things , which now doe so greatly vexe and torment that their state , their Pope , their Iesuits , Priests , and all the obstinate route of them : I. How it is , and by what meanes it commeth to passe that so many countries , kingdoms and people in Christendome , since Luthers time , haue forsaken their Antichristian state ? Euen Christs owne power by his Preachers recouering his owne , that is , people , nations , tongues and Kings from vnder that pseudo-catholike and Apostatical Church , chap. 10. 11. and 14. 6. II. How it was , that after they had slaine and murthered Iohn Hus , and Ierome of Prage , with many other , at seuerall times , and became so merry Chap. 11. 7. 10. after their cruelties , as if all had been safe ; yet must Luther , and with him many other rise vp in their sight preaching against them powerfully , and yet neuerthelesse doe escape death at their hands ? Euen because the spirit of life from God entred into them , and tooke them vp vnto him , in the sight of those their enemies , chap. 14. 7. 8. 9. and 11. 11. III. How it is , that now their Iesuits and Priests are of vs put to death , and with them other traiterous persons ? Euen the iudgement and hand of God vpon them , who auengeth hereby the blood of his Saints and Prophets , and doth to them , as they haue done to vs , chap. 16. 5. 6. and 13. 10. IV. How it is possible , that wee can so preuaile against them , and that they get not the hand against vs ? why their inuincible Armado came to naught ? why their vnheard-of plot of Gunpowder-treason came to none effect ? why they prosper not against vs , sithen they bee so subtill , so trecherous and hellishly false , that no oath can binde them to faithfulnes ; but now doe , and daily shall by little and little decay to their vtter ruine ? Euen because their date of growth is past , chap. 10. 6. the kingdomes are become the Lords , who shall raigne for euer , chap. 11. 15. for now doe come out of the Church the Angels to poure out the last plagues , and that vpon them , till they bee destroyed , chap. 15. 6. 7. and 16.

IX . The holy Apostle S. Iohn our Prophet here The ninth reason , to see how they ouerthrow themselues at vnawares . would let them see plainly ( if they would see the light at noone day ) that in the mainest arguments they bring to ouerthrow vs , they doe vnawares strengthen vs ; and what they thinke doe serue to make for themselues , in those they be confounded and ouerthrowne . Good Reader in wisedome discerne , and iudge righteously .

The Papists against the Protestants . Iohn for the Protestants . Their * * The Papists arguments against vs , answered by the Apostle , who ouerthroweth them by the words of the text . Church ( if it had any being ) was hidden till of late yeeres , troden vnderfoote , and of no esteeme in the world . So should the true Church be , the Temple and holy Citie must bee troden vnder foote , and bee of no esteeme in the world ; chap. 11. 1. 2. 10. and 12. 6. 14. Their number small , in comparison of ours . The flock of Christ is but an 144000 : chap. 14. 1. it is a small number , when the whole world followeth after Antichrist : chap. 13. 3. 16. Their first vpsetters , which taught them this their religion , were but a few , and those base fellowes too . Christs witnesses against the Antichristian state were at the first few , and poore , and for a time clothed in sackcloth : chap. 11. 3. They were iudged and condemned , & not held worthie to liue , and that not of a few , but generally of the whole earth . So Christ by his Angel foreshewed the same , that it should so fall out with the true Preachers of the Gospell : chap. 11. 7. 9. 10. They haue wickedlie forsaken our Church , contrarie to the practise of their forefathers , many hundreds of yeeres . Not wickedly , but iustly at the commandement of God , chap. 18. 4 ; not contrarie to the will of their heauenlie Father , though contrarie , to earthly forefathers misled by Antichrist : chap. 13. 13. 14. They condemne our Church as an whore , and call our estate Babylon ; and yet they cannot but acknowledge that they came out from vs . The spirit of God calleth your Church the Whore , chap. 17. 1. and Rome ( that great City ) Babylon , cap. 17. 18. and 18. 2. out of which they may well confesse that they came , as the Lord commanded them : chap. 18. 4. They are all for preaching , and singing of Psalmes , leauing the old & ancient seruice of the Church . The true messengers of Christ are Preachers , and doe performe that dutie , cap. 11. and 14. and the true Church praiseth God , with singing of Psalmes , cap. 15. 3. They abhorre Images , and will not worship either Saint or Angell , which hath beene a custome of the Church . They iustly abhor those things , for which God plagued the Romish people , cap. 9. 20. and concerning worship , the true Church onely worshippeth God , cap. 4. 8-11 . & 5. 14. so being commanded , cap. 14. 7. and by an Angell forbidden to worship Angels , cap. 19. 10. These late vpstart-Preachers haue troubled the world , & haue drawn away many from their old obedience . The true Prophets of Christ must torment the inhabitants of the earth , cap. 11. 10. and by the ministery of the word , preach to people , nations , tongues , and Kings , to bring them from Antichrist , and the Romish Church , cap. 10. 11. and 14. 6-9 . These Preachers doe incite and stirre vp authority against vs , and to deale hardly with vs . They exhort to no more then God commandeth , saying , reward her , as shee rewarded you , and giue double vnto her , according to her workes , in the cup shee hath filled , fill to her double , cap. 18. 6. Their Kings and Magistrates murther holy and learned men , Iesuits , Priests , and other of our religion . They murther none , but execute iustice vpon them , as the Lord foretold they should doe , cap. 13. 10. and heerein the Lord is righteous , to giue them blood that haue shead blood . cap. 16. 5. 6.

The Papists for the Papists . Iohn against the Papists . Rome is the mother-Church . Yea , * * The Papists arguments for themselues , turned against themselues , by the words of the prophecie . the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth , cap. 17. 5. Our Church is the holy Catholick Church . It is Babylon the great , cap. 18. 2. and 17. 5. spiritually Sodome and Egypt , cap. 11. 8. The Pope in his Popedome , is a holy father , Christs Vicar on earth , and sitteth at Rome . He is the beast , cap. 11. 7. and 13. 1. 11. the Dragons Substitute , cap. 13. 2. and at Rome the whore sitteth , cap. 17. 1. 3. Christ gaue to him his power , seate , and authoritie . No : the Angel hath told thee , that the Dragon the diuell gaue him his power , seate , and great authoritie , cap. 13. 2. 4. Kings and mightie Potentates haue submitted both themselues , and their kingdomes to our Churches authoritie , which they would neuer haue done , if it had not been of God . The Kings of the earth must commit fornication with that where , cap. 17. 2. and must giue their power , strength and kingdome to the beast , cap. 17. 13. for God hath put into their hearts , to fulfil his will , ver. 17. All the world haue bin of our religion , and depended vpon the authority of Rome . All the world must wonder after the beast , and worship him , cap. 13. 3. and 17. 8. yea peoples and multitudes , nations and tongues , must bee subiect to that whore of Rome . 17. 1. 15. Those that haue worshipped this high Ecclesiasticall power , and haue giuen the supremacie to that seate , were godly , learned , and deuout people of all sorts . They were such as were deceiued , cap. 13. 14. or by feare compelled , vers. 16. 17. 〈◊〉 car●ally 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 , cap. 17. 2. or that liued in pleasures with her , cap. 18. and that were not in the booke of life , cap. 13. 8. Our Church is full of glory and magnificence , wee spare no cost to set out our seruice with . Indeed the where must be arrayed in purple , scarlet colour , and decked with gold , precious stones , and pearles , cap. 17. 4. Our Church hath heretofore commanded all ouer , chalenging Supremacie , and had it yeelded to her generally . Great Babylon saith in her heart , I sit as Queène , cap. 18. 7. and the whore sitteth vpon many waters , ca. 17. 1. that is , peoples , multitudes , nations & tongues , vers. 15. Great was the vnitie and consent of Princes and people , while the authoritie of our Church preuailed . So must it be , while the beast beareth rule ; Kings will be of one mind , and agree with him , cap. 17. 13. 17. and the inhabitants of the earth will be merrie , ca. 11. 10. Our Church hath bin famous for miracles , by which many haue been moued to imbrace our religion . The beast , chap. 13. 13. 14. and the false prophet doe wonders and miracles , and deceiue thereby earthly people , cap. 19. 20. yea Babylon by these her sorceries deceiue the nations , cap. 18. 24. Our Church hath bin visible and apparant vnto all ; yea , and hath flourished a long time , in the spight of all her gainsayers . This proueth you not to be the Temple or holy City , but indeed the out-court , which hath been apparant vnto the nations , who haue heretofore murthered and oppressed the Saints and people of God , that did refuse to subiect vnto you , ca. 11. 2. 7. and 20. 4. and 13. 15. Our Church hath euer bin a condemner ( vnto the death ) of all those vpstart Preachers , and other troublers of the peace of the Christian world : so zealous hath she euer been to vphold religion . Indeed the woman ( the whore ) could away with no opposition , cap. 11. but hath risen vp against Christs seruants , and become drunke with the blood of the Saints and the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus , cap. 17. 6. Our Popes haue made war against such as opposed the Churches authoritie , and God gaue them victorie ouer their victorie ouer their enemies , and none were able to withstand them ; such power they had from God . The beast shall make war against the Saints , yea and also ouercome them , for not yeelding vnto him ; and put many to death therefore : and power was giuen him ouer all kindreds , tongues , and nations , cap. 11. 7. and 13. 4. 7. 15. cap. 20. 4. Our holy fathers acts against these busie fellowes , that rose vp to speake against the established authority were ( I am sure ) approued then of all vniuersally : which would not haue been , if they had been wicked and euill . Their beast full of blasphemies , and his deeds full of cruelty against the true Prophets of God , must bee applauded of all the inhabitants of the earth , yea they must reioyce at his ill deeds , cap. 11. 10. Our Church is so carefull for soules-safety , that she wil permit none to liue with in her lap , vnlesse they shew themselues to be her obedient children . The beast will make all to receiue a marke in their right hand , or fore-head , else no buying or selling where hee hath to doe , except they haue his marke , name , or the number of his name , cap. 13. 16. 17. Our Church hath yet many endued with gifts of miracles to go out for her , and is able to make an armie with kingly aid against our enemies . Indeed out of the mouth of the Dragon , beast , and false Prophet come forth vncleane spirits like frogs , the spirits of diuels working miracles , to goe vnto Kings , to fight for them , cap. 16. 13. 14. Our Church wanteth not yet , neither euer shal ( I hope ) the countenance of Kings , and great men , to like and approoue of her , yea and to maintaine her , say , and doe what men can , and al the Heretickes in the world with them . True it is , Babylon hath , and shall haue Kings , and great men of the earth , to loue and like of her , yea to fight for her , cap. 17. 14. & 19. 19. and when she is destroyed , then to mourne and to 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 , cap. 18.

Thus may these deceiued people , behold and see how they speake against themselues , while they would gladly speake most for themselues . They would be held to be the true Church , and yet they prooue it by the infallible markes of the false Church ; they would be the c●●st spouse of Christ , and yet they set out themselues with the apparant tokens of the woman the whore ; behold , stay and wonder ! can there bee vnder heauen a more euident bewitching then this ? consider thou that readest , and giue true iudgement by euidence of truth .

CHAP. III. The summe of the third chapter . Reasons for both Protestants and Papists . The first reason , to know in what state they doe stand .

Protestants and Papists ( as seuerally , so ioyntly ) should studie this booke , for the good of them both .

I. BY this booke shall they know , that which is most necessary to bee knowne of them both , that is , in what state they stand , whether they bee for Christ , or Antichrist ; what marke they haue , the fathers , or the beasts ; in what place they stand , in Babylon , or in the Temple of God ; among whom they are , whether of the Gentiles and nations following the beast , or with the Lambe on mount Sion , among the elect , chosen , and faithfull . To know all things , and not to know these things , is to know ( indeed ) nothing at all ; without this knowledge , no true comfort , no assurance of saluation . Now this booke , ( aboue all other parts of sacred Scripture ) discouereth plainly and fully these things vnto vs , ranking al that beare the name of Christians , in their due order & place , to the one side or to the other . For in this booke is shewed : I. Two persons ( principall heads ) that is , Christ , and Antichrist . II. Two places , new Ierusalem , and Babylon . III. The inhabitants of the one , and the inhabitants of the other , with the qualities and conditions of either of them distinctly noted . IV. Here be two markes , the fathers marke , and the beasts marke , either of them to know their owne by . Now euery one of vs , are either Christs , or Antichrists , either citizens of the new Ierusalem , or dwellers in Babylon , and haue verily vpon vs , the fathers marke or the beasts ; which in this book we shall , by Gods mercifull assistance , well discerne , if we by ardent prayer and diligent studie seriouslie peruse and carefully reade it ouer . These are points of so great moment , as euery man , that hath any care of his saluation , should labour for the certaine knowledge thereof , and right gladly should these things cause vs to take , now at the length , this holy booke into our hands , by which we may of so great and necessarie truths be fully resolued .

II. This booke will decide the mainest points The second reason , to know how to decide maine points of controuersie betweene vs and them . of controuersie betweene vs and them , as the last section in the former chapter doth shew , concerning the Church , the Ministerie , our callings , the visibilitie , and hidden state of the Church , with such other points , about which there is such eager contending , and about which many great and troublesome disputations are daily in hand , thousands of questions propounded , and learned men on both sides euen wearied therewith ; which bring weake apprehensions into amazments , and the vnsetled into desperate thoughts of Atheisme , to thinke it no matter whether they be of this or that side , or of neither , but to liue as Newters to either , and so to be in themselues of no religion at all , as too many be . But if this book were better knowne , and more plainly laid open , without all sinister and partiall respect , the weake ones on our side would bee strongly setled , and many deceiued soules on their part would be recouered , and made zealous in this libertie of the Gospell and freedome from Antichristianisme , which the Lord Iesus grant , euen so , Amen .

III. This booke so cleerely setteth out in flat The third reason , to know the true and false Church asunder . opposition the true and false Church , with their heads , members , parts and properties , as any indifferent Reader , Protestant or Papist , may iudge which is the one , which is the other ; who are Christs , who be Antichrists , who bee true Christians , who be Antichristians , as the difference and also the opposition now here following fully declareth .

Christ . Antichrist . The King of Saints : The opposition betweene Christ and Antichrist , only out of this prophecie in all these particulars . chap. 15. 3. The King of Locusts , chap. 9. 11. The faithfull and true witnesse , chap. 3. 14. and 1. 5. and 19. 11. The false Prophet deceiuing , chap. 19. 20. A Lambe , chap. 14. 1. chap. 5. 14. A beast like a Lambe hauing two hornes , but speaking as a Dragon , chap. 13. 11. The Angel comming down from heauen , cap. 10. 1. and the bright morning-starre , chap. 22. 16. The Angell of the bottomlesse pit , chap. 9. 11. the beast ascending from thence , chap. 11. 7 , out of the earth , chap. 13. 9. and the starre fallen from heauen : chap. 9. 2. The Redeemer , chap. 5. 9. The Destroyer : chap. 9. 11. Vpon his head a crowne of gold , chap. 14. 14. Vpon his head the name of blasphemie , chap. 13. 1. Hee hath the Key of Dauid , chap. 3. 7. This , the Key of the bottomlesse pit , chap. 9. 1. He sitteth in his fathers throne , chap. 3. 21. This in the Dragons seate and throne , cap. 13. 2. He warreth in defence of his Saints , chap. 12. and 17. This maketh warre against the Saints , chap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. and 19. 19. He winneth people to him only by the preaching of the word , chap. 10. 11. and subdueth them by the sword , which commeth out of his mouth , chap. 19. 15. 21. This by false miracles , by force and feare of death , if they will not submit themselues to his will , chap. 13. 13. 14. 15. 16. Christ permitteth men to liue , and to buy and sell , though they doe not yeeld to him . This counterfeit Lambe will let ●● man buy nor sell , except him that hath the marke , the name of the beast , or his number , chap. 13. 17. Christ fitteth his seruants to preach , & commandeth them to do so : chap. 10. 11. This beast alloweth of no Preachers of Gods word , but riseth vp and murdereth them , chap. 11. 7. Christ the Lambe hath his wife , chap. 19. 7. This beast and false Prophet his whore , chap. 17. Christ was , is , and shal be , chap. 1. 8. and 11. 17. and reigneth for euer : chap. 11. 15. This beast was , is not , and yet is , and shall haue power 42 moneths , and goe into destruction : chap. 13. 5. and 17. 8. 11.

The true Church of Christ . The false Church of Antichrist . This is the holy beloued Citie , new Ierusalem , chap. 20. 9. and 21. 2. This that great * * The opposition betweene vs the true Church of Christ , and the popish Synagogue , or Church of Antichrist , as this prophecie sets vs at odds for euer in these particulars . Citie , chap. 14. 8. and 17. 18. the Citie of the nations , chap. 16. 19. great Babylon , cap. 18. 2. This the tabernacle of God his habitation , cap. 21. 3. This the habitation of Diuels , the hold of euerie foule spirit , and the cage of euery vncleane and hatefull bird , chap. 18. 2. This the Lambes wife , chap. 19. 7. and 21. 9. This Antichrists whore : chap. 17. This the Temple , cap. 11. This the Out-court , chap. 11. 2. This the Woman clothed with the Sunne , and the Moone vnder her feete , and vpon her head a Crowne of 12 starres : chap. 12. 1. This the Woman arraied in purple and scarlet colour , and decked with gold & precious stones and pearle ; vnder her the scarlet coloured beast , and vpon her forehead , a name written mysterie , Babylon , &c. cap. 17. 3. 4. 5. This troden vnder foote , cap. 11. 2. escapeth into the wildernesse , and there is hidden for a space and nourished 1260. dayes , ca. 12. 6. 14. This treadeth vpon the Church , cap. 11. sitteth as a Queen glorifying her selfe , and liuing deliciously , chap. 18. 7. This is hated of the Dragon , cap. 12. and 20. 9. persecuted by the beast and false prophet , cap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. and 19. 19. and against whom the Kings of the earth rise vp , cap. 17. 14. and 19 19. This fauoured to the vtmost by the Dragon , ca. 13. 2. borne vp by the beast , cap. 17. 3. 7. assisted by the Kings of the earth , cap. 17. 14. and 19. 19. who haue committed fornication , cap. 17. 2. and liued deliciously with her , cap. 18. 9. This hath in the hand of the Angell , the little booke for to teach the people , cap. 10. This hath in her hand a golden cup , full of abominations , and filthinesse of her fornication , cap. 17. 4. This is led by Christ to the liuing fountaines of waters , cap. 7. 17. euen the waters of life to drink thereof , chap. 21. 6. and 22. 17. This woman is drunke with the blood of the Saints and the blood of the Martyrs of Iesus , cap. 17. 6. This hath the Lambe to instruct al hers , cap. 5. This hath the false prophet working miracles to deceiue all hers , cap. 19. 20. This hath onely God himselfe , and Christ in the middest , ruling her , cap. 1. 1. and 22. 3. This hath Antichrist , the King of the Locusts , whose harlot shee is to rule ouer her , cap. 9. This hath the approbation of God , and the Kings of the earth shall bring their glory and honour to her , cap. 21. 24 This hath damnation from God , chap. 17. 1. and the Kings at length shall hate this whore , as shee deserues , and burne her with fire , cap. 17. 16.

The Seruants of Christ . The Seruants of The opposition betweene the Preachers of the Gospell , and the seruants of Antichrist the Pope . Antichrist . These are Angels and Starres , cap , 1. and 2. and 3. These are Locusts , frogs , and vncleane spirits of diuels , cap. 9. and 16. These are Prophets , and doe preach the Gospell , cap. 11. and 14. 6. These preach not , or preach m●ns precepts , and doe torment men , chap. 9. and worke deceitfull miracles , to deceiue them that dwell on the earth , cap. 13. 13. 14. and 19. 20. These come out of the Temple , and are sent by Christ , cap. 14. and 10. 11. to whom hee giueth power , cap. 11. 3. These come out of the smoake of the bottomlesse pit , cap. 9. and are sent by the Dragon , beast , and false prophet , ca. 16. from whom they receiue power , cap. 9. 3. These goe forth with the euerlasting Gospell , exhorting men to feare God , and to worship him , cap. 14. 6. These goe forth , without the Gospell , to hurt , chap. 9. 3. 10. and to inrite the Kings of the earth vnto mischiefe , against Christ his people , cap. 16. These preach against Babylon , and proclaime her fall , and do threaten vengeance against such as do subiect themselues thereto , chap. 14. 8. 9. 10. 11. These , out of the mouth of the Dragon , beast , and false Prophet , doe vse all their deceitfull working of miracles , to procure helpes for the vpholding the same , cap. 16. 10. 13. 14. These haue been killed onely for preaching Gods word , and for the testimonie of Iesus , cap. 14. 6. and cap. 11. 7. and 20. 4. These are put to death for the blood they shead , chap. 16. 6. and for their damnable trecheries and treasons .

Christians . Antichristians . These are they that dwell in heauen , cap. 13. 6. These are the inhabitants of the earth , chap. 13. 8. and 11. 10. These doe worship God , chap. 4. and 5. and 11. 16. and 22. 3. These worship the Dragon and beast , chap. 13. 4. 18. 12. diuels and idols of gold and siluer , and brasse , and stone , and of wood , cap. 9. 20. These are without guile in their mouthes , cap. 14. 5. These bee guilefull equiuocators , and makers of lies , chap. 22. as their practice proclaimes to the world . These are not defiled with women , but are virgins , cap. 14. 4. These are guiltie of fornication spirituall , cap. 17. 2. and corporall . cap. 9. 21. These do follow the commandements of God , and doe keepe the faith of Iesus , cap. 14. 12. These doe what the beast and false prophet will haue them to doe , by whose false miracles they are deceiued , chap. 13. and 19. 20. These reuerence the voice of Christs Ministers , and openly shew it , cap. 4. 9. 10. and 5. 14. These hold them to be a torment to them , and reioyce and are merry , if the beast kill them , cap. 11. 10. These reioyce , that Christ taketh to him his power and raigneth , ca. 11. 16. 17. These like Heathen nations , and Gentiles , cap. 11. 2. are angry thereat , cap. 11. 18. These are written in the Lambes booke of life , cap. 21. 27. The names of these are not written in the Lambes booke of life , cap. 13. 8. and 17. 8. These get the victory ouer the beast , and hee cannot make them to take his marke , or worship his image ; but doe get out from the number of his name , ca. 15. 2. All these both small and great , rich and poore , free and bond , he causeth to receiue his marke in their right hand , or fore-heads , cap. 13. 16. These haue the Lord and his workes in admiration , cap. 4. 11. and 5. 12. 13. and 15. 3. 4. These haue the beast and his power in admiration , cap. 13. 3. 4. These are content to be martyred , and to bee slaine for the word of God , rather then they will worship the beasts image , &c. cap. 20. 4. These do shead the blood of the Saints and Prophets , cap. 16. 6. for testifying the truth , chap. 11. 7. and for not worshipping the beast , and his Image , cap. 13. 15. These follow the Lambe , cap. 14. These wonder after the beast , cap. 13. 3. These haue his fathers name written in their fore-heads , cap. 14. 1. and 7. 3. 4. and 22. These haue the marke of the beast in their hand , or fore-heads , cap. 13. These haue beene by the beast and his instruments , afflicted and brought downe , cap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. but now are preuailing , and shall bee glorious , chap. 7. 9-14 . and 11. 11. 12. 16-18 . and 14. 6-20 . and 15. 2. and 16. These now are plagued , chap. 16. 2. and rewarded for their crueltie , vers. 6. their kingdome groweth darke , vers. 10. and shall come to destruction , chap. 18. These will reioyce , and so ought to doe , at the ruine of Babylon , chap. 18. 20. and 19. 1. 2-7 . These doe rage and blaspheme at Babylons decay , chap. 16. 10. 11. and shall at length bewaile and lament her finall destruction , cap. 18. 9. 16. These with the names in their fore-heads , cap. 14. are sealed of God for assurance of their safety , cap. 7. These with the marke and name of the beast , cap. 13. are cursed of God , and vnlesse they turne , are sure to be damned , chap. 14. 9 - 11.

Heere behold now and see , all these particulars An exhortation . set forth to the open view of euery mans eye ; let vs , which haue happily escaped , and those that are yet among them , which in honest simplicitie of heart mistake things , learne hereby to discerne betweene Christ and Antichrist , the true spouse , and the filthie whore ; the faithfull seruants of Christ , and the diuellish instruments of Antichrist ; betweene true Christians in name and deede , and Christians onely in name , but Antichristians in deed ; so shall we still stand in the way of life , and they ( poore soules ) escape the snares of death , euen so Lord Iesus , Amen . But because I know , that obstinate spirits will obiect against the cleere light ; but other , for better satisfaction to themselues ; I will heere doe my best to resolue the one , of whom I am hopefull , and leaue the other more inexcusable , of whom there is no hope ; for full well I wote by this booke , that such as liue in this Romish fornication , such as partake of her delicacies , such as gaine by her , such as God leaueth , and Some shall neuer be brought from Poperie . the false prophet , or Lambe-like beast , and beastly Lambe deceiueth , they shall bee her louers to the vtmost end ; and therefore of these wee shall bee sure to finde some wickedly opposing against the most plaine truthes that may bee , still to harden their owne hearts , and to deceiue others ; which point ( good Christian reader ) I pray thee seriously take notice of , that by these obstinate persons , thou be not either seduced from vs , or miserably kept within that most accursed state . Lord open thine eyes to see , to consider , and to be resolued , if yet thou shalt doubt ; and the Lord confound all obstinate and malicious gain-saying . Amen .

I. Obiect . You in these oppositions do take for granted , By Babylon is not meant Rome . that by Babylon is meant Rome ; which if it were so , who would not come out of her , seeing the Lord so plainly commandeth it , cap. 18. 4 ? but it cannot bee proued , that by Babylon is meant Rome .

Answ. It is most cleere to the eyes of all that It is cleere , that by Babylon , Rome is to be vnderstood . winke not wilfully , that by Babylon , Rome is vnderstood by Iohn , which I thus euidently prooue from the text . The Citie which then raigned ouer the Kings of the earth , was Rome , the Euangelist sheweth it , Luk. 2. 1. The Acts of the Apostles , where is shewed what a great matter it was to be a Romane , ca. 16. 37. 39. and 22. 25. 28. Also the dominion of Rome ouer Cities and countries , cap. 16. 21. and 23. 24. 26. 33. and 24. 2. 3. and the soueraignty of Caesars , cap. 25. 10. 12. and 26. 32. Of this , humane stories giue witnesse , that the point herein is vndeniable ; except mans impudencie Machabees , Iosephus , and others . will giue the lie to God and men . Now this great Citie so raigning , is said to bee the woman , ●euel . 17. 18. this woman is the condemned whore sitting vpon many waters , in vers. 1. which are peoples , multitudes , nations , and tongues , vers. 15. the dominion of Rome . This whorish woman hath the name of Babylon vpon her , chap. 17. 5. therfore I conclude , if the raigning City be Rome , and this Citie the woman , and the womans name Babylon , that Rome is here meant by Babylon . Againe , that Citie which is seated on seuen hils is Rome ; that Rome was seated vpon seuen hils , all that haue described it , and spoken thereof do witnesse the same . Virgil , lib. 2. Georg. in fin . lib. 6. Aen. Propertius , Eleg. 10. lib. 3. Varro , lib. 5. de lin. lat. Plutarch calleth Rome seuen-hilled , and the names of 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . the hilles are knowne ; Palatinus , Capitolinus , Quirinalis , Caelius , Esquilinus , Viminalis , Auentinus . But the Citie here vnderstood , and called Babylon was seated on seuen hils , for the woman the City ( saith the text ) sitteth on seuen mountaines or hils : therefore by this must Rome needes bee vnderstood : consider with this , chap. 16. 19. where this great City , and Babylon are mentioned together , as one and the same . To this the testimonies of good authors may be added , and the confession of Papists themselues , which may bee seene at large , in Master Doctor Downhams booke against Antichrist , cap. 2. pag. 11. and 12. to which I refer the Reader .

II. Obiect . I thinke it is granted , indeed , that Babylon Rome Heathen , and not Christen , is Babylon . is put for Rome , but so it must bee vnderstood , as it then was Rome , heathen , being a bloody Citie by the persecution of those tyrannicall Emperours , and not as it is Rome Christen , vnder the holy Father , the Bishop of Rome .

Answ. Rome is in this prophecie called Babylon , Rome is Babylon , as it is Christen , vnder the Pope . 1. Reason . Esay 1. Hos. 2. 1. -5. not as it was then Heathen , but as it became Christen , and that vnder the Pope . I. Rome cannot be called the whore , but in respect of her Apostacie from her former faithfulnesse , for she was a glorious Church , Rom. 1. from which she falling , the faithfull Citie became an harlot , as in the like case the Prophet speaketh . Therefore is it not Rome Heathen vnder the Emperous , which was neither then , nor before , the Church of Christ ; but euer liued in Gentilisme ; wherefore Rome must be vnderstood to be the whore , as it was Christen and an Apostaticall Church . II. Rome is not 2. Reason . described in the woman , cap. 17. 2. 3. as it then was in Iohns time , but as it afterwards should be . 1. For that Iohn was in a great admiration at this sight of her , as a thing not before knowne vnto him ; now he knew Heathen Rome in the present state well enough , and so hee had no cause of so great admiration , as at this , which should be : 2. This City was not yet ( as is proued ) become the woman , the whore . 3. The text saith plainly , that the beast , described so as Iohn saw him bearing the whore , was not then , cap. 17. 10. 11. which may by reason be further proued ; because his originall is shewed vnto Iohn , cap. 13. 1. which cannot be the originall of the Romane Empire ; for that nothing prophecied heere , must bee extended beyond the time of Iohns receiuing of this prophecie , cap. 4. 1. and 22. 6. Now the Romane Empire was , before Iohns Reuelation , set out in the Dragon , whose originall therefore is not mentioned , chap. 12. 3. this one point obserued would loose many a knot in this booke : also , for that this beast heere is after the Dragon , which being cast out of heauen , the beast receiueth his power , seat , and great authority , cap. 19. 12. and 13. 1. 2. Lastly , for that the hornes of this beast are crowned , cap. 13. and are ten Kings , cap. 17. 12. which in Iohns time , ( as the Angell saith ) had ( as yet ) receiued no kingdome , but should ( at one houre ) with the beast , cap. 17. 12. therfore was the beast ( so described bearing the whore ) yet to come . III. Then is Rome Babylon , when it is 3. Reason . also a mystery , chap. 17. 5. and such a mysterie as needeth an interpretation , vers. 7. as also being the mother of harlots and abominations of the earth , vers. 5. alluring Kings , vers. 2. and making all the earth to wonder after the beast , vers. 8. which must needs be Rome Christen , deceiuing the world , ca. 13. 13. and not Heathen , murthering such as made open profession of the very name of Christ , in Iohns daies , which to him was no wonder or mysterie . IV. Rome is Babylon , when she sitteth vpon 4. Reason . the beast , for so the text saith , the great Citie is the woman , cap. 17. 18. and the woman sits vpon the beast , vers. 3. but this is , when Rome is Christen ; for this beast ( as we haue heard ) was not till the Heathen Emperours were gone from Rome . V. Rome is Babylon , when the beast wheron she 5. Reason . sitteth , had gotten with his Gentiles ( for so are the adherents of this beast called ) the out-court to tread downe the holy Citie 42. moneths , cap. 13. 5. and 11. 2. which had the continuance many hundreds of yeeres after Iohns dayes , and after the time of the Heathen Emperous . VI. Rome is Babylon , when the beast like a Lambe wrought miracles and wonders , and was the false prophet deceiuing the people , cap. 13. 11. 13. 14. and 19. 20. and causing them to make an image to the former beast , &c. cap. 13. 14. 15. which was not when Rome was Heathen , but Christen , because the first vprising of this beast is shewed vnto Iohn , chap. 13. 11. Thus therefore we see plainly , that Babylon here is Rome after she receiued Christianitie , and when she was ( as now she is ) ruled by the Pope .

III. Obiect . If this bee so , as me thinke you doe make it most apparent , then of necessitie should the Pope be that Antichrist ; for all learned Catholikes acknowledge that here he is to be found , euen that great Antichrist , which they doe looke for to come : but you cannot proue the holy father the Pope to be Antichrist .

Answ. As it is cleere , that Rome is Babylon , and The Pope of Rome is that Antichrist . the same so , when it became Christian ; so is it also , as apparent , that the Pope of Rome is that Antichrist , out of this booke , thus : Whom by this book we may finde to be that Antichrist , be it is and none other : But by this booke wee may finde the Pope to be that Antichrist : Therefore the Pope is be and none other . The first proposition is acknowledged of the Papists Ribera and Viegas in their Commentaries . themselues , for they say and write that Antichrist is described in this booke , euen that : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the grand Antichrist . The other proposition , that by this booke we may finde the Pope to be him , is euident by these arguments following .

I. Argument is from the beast , chap. 1● . 1. and The first argument . 17. 4. Thus ; This beast is that Antichrist but the Pope is this beast : therefore the Pope is that Antichrist . The The proposition is his Maiesties in the Apologie to all Christian Monarchies , &c. pag 55. and 91. former proposition is proued , because this beast in this booke is shewed to bee against Christ , and yet is the state of Rome Christen , bearing vp the Apostaticall Church , chap. 17. 4. and hath the power ouer the holy Citie ; and the Out-court , which is the visible profession of Christianitie , ( as a part of the temple , which is the true Church ) is granted to him and his Gentile-like Christians , who do tread vnder foote the holie Citie ( Christs true Church ) for a time , chap. 11. 2. 7. and 13. 7. Let my godlie and learned brethren ( I humbly beseech them ) not reiect , as vaine , this assertion , though the most say , that this beast is the Romane Empire of the Heathen . Let not our eies be shut vpon the truth , when it appeareth , though tenne thousand haue thought otherwise . I confesse it calleth that to remembrance in some sort , and I acknowledge it also to be a Romane Empire or Monarchie ; but not that Heathen , but this vnder the Pope , in his pontificalitie and Popedome : which I thus proue , by the way , to euery indifferent iudge . I. The Romane The first beast in chap. 13. 1. is not the Heathen Empire , but the Popedome . Heathen Monarchie was in Iohns daies typed out in the Dragon , as all the particulars shew , chap. 12. II. That gaue way to this in power , seate & great authoritie , as the text sheweth , chap. 13. 3. II. This was not in Iohns daies , but to come , as before I haue shewed , and the reasons alleaged . IV. The difference of this Monarchie is such from that of the Heathen , as they can no waies agree . The Heathen Empire receiued her power , seate and authoritie from no earthly power , but this wee see doth ; whence that arose is not noted , but this is Such difference betweene this beast and the heathen Empire of the Romanes , as they cannot possibly be one . out of the Sea , chap. 13. 1 ; that had crownes vpon his head , this on his hornes : This followed of all the world with admiration and worshipped , so was not the other ; That was set out but by one forme of a Dragon , this by seueral beasts in their parts ; This must warre against the Saints , chap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. and these against him and his companie , and at length ouercome him , cap. 17. 14. 19. 20. so did not Christians against the Heathen Monarchie . The hornes of this , by which hee was defended , shall be his destruction , chap. 17. 16. so were not the hornes to the other . This hath his time limited 42 moneths , which the Papists acknowledge , and that more truly then they wote of , to be the time of Anti-christ ; and therefore cannot be the Heathen Empire , because the beginning of this is after that , as is aforesaid ; this vnlike all that euer were before him , a beast of so variable beastly qualities , as that , one beast is not enough to expresse his nature , and in chap ▪ 17. 10. hee is not called the seuenth , but another , to note a variable difference from all the rest before him : more such differences might be noted . V. This beareth vp the Woman , which I haue prooued to bee Rome Christian , which that neuer did . If we acknowledge the Woman the Citie , this Babylon , and Babylon Rome , wee cannot hold this beast to be the Heathen Monarchie , for it continued not to the Whores sitting vpon this beast . VI. This beast is in the daies of that beast , which the Papists acknowledge to bee Antichrist , chap. 13. 12. 13. for there the text saith , he caused him to be worshipped , exercising all his power before him , yea the beast , verse 1 , and this other beast , which is the false Prophet , shall euer liue together as one , chap. 16 , and perish together , cap. 19. 20 : therefore with the leaue of all the godlie learned , not offending them , I hope I may hence conclude that this beast is not the Romane Monarchie Heathen , but indeede , and truth , Antichristian , and against Christ in a Christian profession .

Now how contrary to Christ this beast is , appeareth This beast is contrary to Christ . fully from the text : I. Christ is against the Dragon , chap. 12. 7 : but this and the Dragon be in amitie , chap. 13. 3. 4. II. Christ commeth from heauen , chap. 10. 1. this out of the bottomlesse pit , chap. 11. 7. and 7. 8. III. Christ warreth on the Saints part , chap. 17. 14. this against them , chap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. and against Christ himselfe with all his , chap. 19. 19. IV. Christ exalteth the true Church on high , chap. 14. 1. this with his Gentiles treadeth her vnder foote , cap. 11. 2. V. Christ protecteth his Ministers , hauing them as starres in his hand , chap. 1. and 2. 1. and praiseth their well doing , chap. 2. and 3. This , for the discharging of their ministerie and preaching , murthereth them , chap. 11. 7. VI. Christ honoureth his Father , but this like a very Rabshekah , blasphemeth God , his name , his tabernacle , and them that dwell in heauen , cap. 13. 6. VII . Christ maintaineth his Spouse , Bride and wife , araying her in fine linnen , cleane & white , which is the righteousnes of the Saints , cap. 19. 7. 8. This vpholdeth a damned and drunken common whore , attyring her costly , to make others to commit filthinesse with her , cap. 17. 3. 4. 5. Therefore is this beast , that great and opposite enemy , euen that grand Antichrist : So much for the proposition , that This beast is Antichrist .

The minor proposition is , The Pope is this beast , which , besides the text , cap. 17. 11 , I thus prooue : Whom this type onely setteth out and representeth vnto vs , that is the Antitype and beast here meant . But the Pope in his Pontificalitie and Popedome is the Antitype and beast here meant . The maior part needeth no proofe ; the minor is manifest by the full agreement of the Popes Pontificalitie and Popedome with this beast in all the particulars . For this Popedome is , I. a Princedome or King-like , yea rather , The agreement of the Popedome with this beast , chap. 13. an Emperiall state , as the word ( beast ) is taken in Daniel . II. This arose out of the Sea of false doctrine of the supremacie to Peters Chaire . III. It hath seuen heads , that is , hills , where the principall seate of this Popedome is , chap. 17. IV. It hath ten hornes crowned , a potent power of Princes aiding him and giuing their strength to this authoritie , cap. 17. 13. Such were the Kings of Spaine , Portugal , France , Hungary , Bohemia , England , Scotland , Denmarke , Poland , Russia with others . V. His heads , the high place of his Popedom hath ascribed therto what is proper to God , to bee the foundation of Churches , the Vicar of Christs seate ; yea vpon one of the gates of the Citie hath this blasphemie been written to Sixtus the fourth , Meritò in terris crederis Iunius vpon this place . esse Deus ; Thou art worthilie on earth taken for God . VI. Like a Leopard is the Pope in his Popedome , a State spotted with all filthinesse vncurably ; of an alluring sweetnes to get the prey , and firce with all eagernes to rampe at it ; flying at the faces and eyes of men hindring the bootie , as the Leopard will doe ; wholly it is as a Leopard , but partaketh of Beares feete onely , which are smooth , long and broad , the nailes whereof in going enter the earth , where they are set downe . This Popedom partakes of the Beares feete , it passed smoothly a long time , spreading farre and wide , and wherefoeuer it setled , there it left good testimonie of the piercing nailes , and strength of the feeting behind continually . A Lions mouth it hath , terrible is it vpon the prey , and roaring out fearfull excommunications and cursings , making , as the Lion , the rest of the beasts of the forrest to tremble with feare . VII . He hath ( the Heathen Emperours taken out of the way ) the Dragons power to enforce and subdue perforce , as they did ; his throne is Rome , for he hath reigned and obtained so great authoritie , as hee hath said and done , euen what hee pleased , without controlement , as did the heathen Emperours .

VIII . It receiued a deadly wound by the Goths , Vandals , Hunnes , and other Northerne people comming as a flood , making as it were no being thereof for a space , but the deadly wound was at length healed , and this Popedome , this Romane Ecclesiasticall Monarchie and Papall dignitie reuiued .

IX . With this pontificall state fell the world in admiration , highly esteeming the seate , for that it was the head of the Romane heathen Empire , and so strong was this beast ( the Pope ) in his Popedom , that none was able to make warre with him ; Emperours had the worst , and their neckes haue been troden vpon , and glad they were to kisse his feete .

X. A mouth , that is , habilitie to declare his pleasure , and power was giuen to the same by the flatterie of some learned men , by base feare of other some , by the wicked decrees of Councels , and by Kings yeelding their power and kingdome to the beast : so as great things and very blasphemies were commanded , taught and maintained by this Antichristian Hierarchie ; for the particulars of these great things & blasphemies , reade D. Downhams booke of Antichrist , chap. 5.

XI . In this hautie state and proud blasphemous loftinesse he hath had his 42 moneths to continue , or 1260 daies , to tread downe Gods true Church , which are prophetically put for yeeres , which is the full time of this popish rule and vsurped power , now againe greatly decaied , blessed be God .

XII . Of the Popes purple and scarlet coloured garments , giuen ( as they say ) by Constantine the Emperour vnto Siluester the first , may wee reade in the Decret. distinct. 96 ; and how bloud-red this Popedome hath been made by the warres raised against the Saints , the stories doe shew .

XIII . This pontificall dignitie and power hath been ouer all kindreds , tongues and nations , this is the Vniuersalitie which this beast hath , and we yeeld to the Popedome .

XIV . This Antichristian authoritie beareth vp that whorish religion , for the woman Babylon sitteth thereon , as is noted chap. 17. 4.

XV. The Popes dominion was the next ( to the heathen Emperours ) that spred out it selfe from Rome , so considered is the beast that was , vz. in the beginning to rise , but is not , vpon the comming-in of the Gothes & Vandals was ouerthrowne for a time , and so in mens opinions seemed not to be , for that Gensericus bereaued Rome of euery dweller : Totilas made it a wildernesse , as Bloudus witnesseth in his booke of Decad. And Adaulphus so destroyed Rome , as she was minded to change her name to Gothia ; so the reigne of these Gothes darkned the rising of ( this new dominion ) the Popedom , which yet is had a being in the time of this Gothian furie , and so was the seuenth head : but the Pope arising and recouering his begun dignitie , curing the wound giuen , and being established in his Popedome , ruling ouer Kings and Emperors , was now as another gouernment , and state from the former , and so in account the eighth , and yet of the seuen ; to shew , that though hee be the eighth now , he is one of the seuen , as before he was , retaining the right in the Romane Kingdome , which one of the seuen heads , and not the eighth , must doe , for that the beast hath but seuen heads . And this is the reason , why he saith he is the eighth , and one of the seuen ; to shew ( I say ) that being thus the eighth , yet he held the place among the seuen heads , and so his right to the beast , that is , to the Romane kingdome , and not to put vs into doubt , which of the seuen he should be ; when it is euident , that the Caesars were the sixth head in Iohns daies , and the Popes Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction following vpon the translation of the Empire was the seuenth , as our Soueraigne most learned in these mysteries , in his Apologie affirmeth . For if the Apol. pag. 81. Gothes and that rabble had been the seuenth , how could this be the eight , and one of the seuen ? there should haue been no roome for him there then , all the places in full order being taken vp before him . And if wee note it , though it bee said one of his heads was wounded , chap. 13. 3 , without naming which ; yet it is said , it was his owne deadly wound , meaning the wound of him which now is the eighth , and which Iohn in all this type pointeth vs vnto . Therfore was he one of the heads in the time of the wound giuen by the sword , which head though wounded , yet did liue , chap. 13. 14 : by which it is euident , that this beast was in the seuenth head , is not in respect of the deadly wound receiued in that head , in which he was to haue his being , and now might seeme hopelesse of that being , and yet is by being aliue , that is , retaining life still vnder that deadly wound : which comming to be cured , and hauing gotten now an addition of temporal power ( in this his second appearing ) to his former Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction , hee was the eighth and one of the seuenth , euen indeed the seuenth , which was in the view of the world , but of a short continuance , and so scarcely taken notice of , to be any head at Rome succeeding the Emperours .

Lastly , this beast for al his great power and glorie goeth into perdition , in him this Romish dominion must come to ruine . And doe not we see , blessed be God , doe all the Papists in the world what they can , that this Popedome decaieth daily , and shall so doe , euen to vtter perdition ? And thus haue I shewed , the Pope in his Popedome and the beast to be all one : therefore the beast being Antichrist , the Pope must needes be so also ; so much for the first argument from the beast arising out of the sea , to proue the Pope that Antichrist , for a greater then this beast neuer was , nor shall be , as that which hath been said sufficiently maketh manifest .

Quest. If this beast be the Popedome , and not the Heathen Empire ; why is it said that he hath seuen heads and ten hornes , as that had ?

Answ. Indeede , by this likenes in the number of heads and hornes it hath passed along , by a mistaking at the first , from hand to hand , in the pen of almost all Expositors , that hereby is typed out the Romane heathen Empire : but wee see by the difference so great betweene this beast and the Dragon , as also by other reasons , that they cannot be both one , though they do agree in these things , which agreement is made only to declare , how he is the Dragons substitute . For it is said , chap. 13. 3. Why the Dragon and Beast agree in seuen heads and ten hornes . I. That the Dragon gaue him his power , that is , leaue , way , and withall , habilitie to succeed him ; because what hee had , he gaue to this beast , to make him great : thus is the word taken , chap. 17. 13. for when the Dragon ( called the Diuell and Satan ) chap. 12. 9. in the Heathen Emperours , was cast out from Rome , there was leaue and way for this beasts entrance in , and the Diuell by all his force and subtilties gaue power & strength to this beast , to take possession of that place , in stead of the heathen persecuting Tyrants . II. Hee gaue him his seate , hence is it , that this beast hath seuen heads , because Rome is his seate , where the Emperours sate , being situate vpon seuen hills , chap. 17. 9. and because of the seuen kinde of gouernments at Rome . III. Great authoritie : Now to expresse this , this beast also hath ten hornes , and the same crowned , which are tenne Kings , chap. 17. 12. by whose great authoritie hee getteth victorie and preuaileth against all that rose vp against him . Thus we see the text taketh away this mist , which hath been before the eyes of many Interpreters .

II. Argument proouing the Pope ( out of this The second argument , that the Pope is that Antichrist . booke ) to be Antichrist , is fetched from his seate at Rome thus : He that is the liuely head of that Church , which professing Christ is against Christ & his Church , is that Antichrist . This is cleere from the like nature of the true head and body together ; for if the body bee against Christ , the head by which that body liueth and moueth , must needes bee against Christ . But the Pope is the head of that Church , which professing Christ is against Christ and his Church . For hee is the head of the Romish Church , and that Citie , which first is mysticall Babylon , the whorish woman , chap. 17. 5. 18. as hath been proued , and the same also opposite to the true Church , as is also before fully shewed . Therefore is the Pope of Rome that Antichrist . If any say , that they are not Antichristians , neither he Antichrist that maketh a profession of Christ , for Antichrist must be one in opposition to Christ . I answere , that the preposition 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , noteth not only an opposition , as in the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to resist and stand against , Matth. 5. 39. as Iannes and Iambres withstood Moses , 2. Tim. 3. 8. but it noteth the putting of one thing for another by way of exchange , as Esau sold his birth-right 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 for a morsell of meate , Hebr. 12. 16. The Pope herein is Antichrist , being more prophane then Esau , in changing Christs Spouse , the true Church , for the whore of Babylon , the false Church . Also it noteth one to bee in the place of another , thus Archilaus reigned 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 in the roome of Herod , Matth. 2. 22. And thus is the Pope Antichrist , euen a proud Archilaus , ruling as a Prince ouer Gods people ; and as wicked Herod , pretentending to such as seeke Christ , to bee his Vicar , and to desire to worship him , when indeed he seeketh to murther Christ , in his members , as Herod did seeke the life of Christ himselfe , and to destroy him did put to death many innocents , as this Herodian Antichrist , or Antichristian Herod the Pope hath done . If these aduersaries replie , that 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 may note subordination in opposition , yet not in composition , I answere , what is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , but one case for another ? 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , such things as are ordained in the new Testament for those that were in the old time before , 1. Pet. 3. 21 ? Therefore albeit hee proclaime himselfe Christs Vicar , and those of his kingdome to be Christians , yet hee being against Christ indeed , and his , the false Church also , as is proued , hee is Antichrist , and they ( the Papists ) Antichristians .

III. Argument in this booke , is in chap. 13. 11 , The third argument , prouing the Pope that Antichrist . where mention is of another beast , from which I reason thus : This beast is that grand Antichrist , so Bellarmine saith all men doe confesse , lib. 3. cap. 10. & 15. de Pontif. Rom. and if any should denie it , the text it selfe maketh this proposition sound . For he that exerciseth all the power of the kingdome of Antichrist , is Antichrist : but this beast doth so , chap. 13. 11. for hee exerciseth all the power of the first beast , which I haue proued to be the kingdom of Antichrist , or Romane Ecclesiasticall state vnder him : therfore is this beast Antichrist . Againe , this beast giueth life to that state , chap. 13. 15. and with this beast that state is ouerthrowne , chap. 19. 20 : therefore is this the head thereof , and that very Antichrist . Many other arguments may be vrged from the text , but these two shall suffice to confirme what is alreadie granted . But the Pope of Rome is this beast . Therefore that grand Antichrist . He that is the eighth and one of the seuen , is this beast . This is also acknowledged by Bellarm. lib. de Pont. Rom. 3. cap. 10. 15. from chap. 17. 10. where the first beast , chap. 13. 1. with chap. 17. 3. with this head ( the eighth and one of the seuen ) are made one and called the beast , that is , the head with the body , the King with his kingdome , the Antichrist with his dominion . But the Pope of Rome is the eighth and one of the seuen . This I before haue shewed , how hee in his Pontificalitie and Popedome is this beast , accounted the eighth and one of the seuen . Therefore is he this beast , which fully appeareth in this , that the Pope in al things is like this beast , as his Popedome is like the other beast .

THE TRVE LIKENES AND FVLL agreement of the Pope and this beast , shewing them to bee one and the same in substance .

Vers. 11. This commeth out of the earth . The Popes originall is earthly , The second beast ( chap. 13. 11. ) and the Pope are one and the same . by earthly meanes and fauour of earthly men , who were seduced and gaue their power to him , chap. 17. 12. Hee hath two hornes like a Lambe . The Pope is but in shewe a Lambe , he is indeed 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a rauening beast , hauing two hornes , a double power , Ecclesiasticall and temporall . And hee spake as the Dragon . Empiring peremptorily , commanding , decreeing , and ordaining as heathen Emperours did , what he pleaseth without all controle , teaching damnable and diuellish doctrine . Vers. 12. And bee exerciseth all the power of the first beast before him . And whatsoeuer is the power of the Popedome , that doth he ( as head and chiefe ) exercise in the highest places of that state , euen before him , that is , at Rome the very face ( as I may say ) of that Antichristian dominion ; so that , the other beast , the Popedome , is but as a dead thing , without this beast ( the Pope ) who worketh all in all therein . And causeth the earth , and them that dwell therein , to worship the first beast , whose deadly wound was healed . So the Pope caused all earthly Christians and worldly minds to admire ( as vers. 3. ) and to worship that Romane power and dominion set out vnder the former beast , after that it was recouered from vnder that miserie & deadly wound receiued by the Gothes and other barbarous nations . Vers. 13. And he doth great wonders , so that hee maketh fire come downe from heauen on earth , in the sight of men . The Pope becommeth a false prophet , and doth great wonders , chap. 19. 20 : and thus learned men commenting vpon this place shew out of histories , and giue instances of the kinde here mentioned , in Hildebrand , Zacharias , and Innocentius bringing fire from heauen . Vers. 14. And deceineth them that dwell on the earth , by the meanes of those miracles , which hee had power to doe in the sight of the beast . But it was to deceiue worldlings , such as had submitted to that state , chap. 19. 20. and were not in the Lambes booke of life , chap. 13. 8. as all the Popes and fained miracles of Papists haue been done euer , to misleade the people , reade their Legenda , which was to vphold lying doctrines , Idolatrie , and false worship . Saying to them that dwell on the earth , that they should make an Image to the beast , which had a wound by a sword and did liue . This beast ( the Pope ) wrought miracles , and withall adioyned thereto his doctrine , declaring whereto his miracles tended , euen to bring to passe this , to wit , that the people would make an Image to the former beast , that is , to his Popedome ; which is nothing else , but that meanes , by which his Popedome , and pontificall state might ( by the remembrance thereof ) bee had in authority with men . For so the word Image is taken for power and authoritie , represented in one that hath power and authoritie ouer another , 1. Cor. 11. 7. Now what other thing then is this Image , but one The Image of the Beast , what it is . of these two ? either first ( as the Pope would perswade the people to beleeue ) Peters supremacie Apostolicall , from Christ Iesus ouer all the Apostles and Churches of God , and so he Christs Vicar on earth . This Image , the Pope did striue-for long , and at length obtained it ; for the beast ( after the deadly wound was healed , and the people also beleeuing the same , and yeelding to it , which was their making of it ) had his triple crowne , and his crosse keyes for his armes ; then sate the whore vpon the beast , arraied gloriously , for the people worshipped this Image , giuing to this Church , gold , pearles , and precious stones . Indeed the Pope , by obtaining the Image to be set vp , euen to be aboue all Churches in his Popedome , made Rome to bee as a Queene , cap. 18. 7. yet a queane for al that . cap. 17. 1. being a Catholick , that is , a common whore with all she could allure to her , cap. 17. 2. Now that this obtained prerogatiue is an Image , is plaine , not onely by the vse of the word , as before is noted , but also in the common acception thereof , for a likenesse and resemblance of one thing to another : for a Vicar , is an Image of him in whose place he is ; then heere is , as the beast perswadeth the earthly sort , Christs Vicar ; first Peter in his supremacie , and the Pope his successor sitting in Peters chaire , with the crosse keyes in his hand , and triple crowne vpon his head ; all which , in the minds of such as beleeue this , is an Image of the authoritie , antiquitie , and glory of the Popedome ; which this beast will haue to be beleeued , by all the wonders that he can worke , without which ( indeed ) his dominion would come to nothing quickly . And here we may see , how the Dragon ( the diuell ) maketh How Heathen and Christen Rome vnder the Pope , agree . Christian Rome , and Heathen Rome alike : in Heathen Rome there belonged to it a great dominion ; so to the Christian , a Popedome : in the Heathen were Emperors , in the Christian , Popes : the Emperours were Empiring in their dominion ouer all Kings and kingdomes ; so these Popes Empire ouer all Kings and kingdomes : they had titles giuen , by which they claimed & held soueraignty ouer all ; so haue these this their title , by which they claime and vsurpe authoritie ouer all . Or secondly , this Image is a representatiue power ( agreed vnto by the people , and so established by the Pope ) of such persons , as were most fit for the maintenance of the Popedome : hence arose the Spanish Inquisition , a liuely Image of the cruell beast . Reu. 11. 7. Vers. 15. And hee had power to giue life vnto the Image of the beast , that the Image should both speake , and cause that as many as would not worship the Image of the beast , should bee killed . After the Pope had gotten vp this Image , to the honour of the Popedome , he wanted not power then to giue life , that is , power to moue , and to doe actions of life for selfe-preseruation , and the state ; making it speak , that is , making decrees , lawes , canons , constitutions , and sending forth edicts all from this supremacie , and authoritie ouer the Churches , Kings , and kingdomes , and if any withstood this authoritie , and would not worship the same , the Pope , ( as a Nabuchadnezzar , that had his Image despised , would cause this authority to bee of force against them , and so to be put to death : of which , stories giue plentifull examples , as well in most mightie , as other meane persons . Vers. 16. And he caused all , both small and great , rich and poore , free and bond , to receiue a mark in their right hand , or in their foreheads . The Pope , because hee would be sure to know his owne , deuised a marke for his subiects , without respect of person , for all and euery of them to receiue ; that so , either by some act , or by outward profession , they might ( as by a marke ) bee knowne to belong vnto his kingdome . Vers. 17. And that no man might buy or sell , saue hee that had the marke , or the name of the beast , or the number of his name . Yea , so peremptory hath this beast ( the Pope and false prophet ) been , since the making of the Image , as none might buy or sell within his dominion , but such as professed , or did some way shew themselues members of the Romane Church , and subiects to the Pope , of which the world can speak , and stories do hereof beare witnesse .

Thus we see this beast , and the Pope to bee both one ; and therefore that grand Antichrist .

IV. and last argument is from chap. 9. vers. 1. The fourth argument , that the Pope is that Antichrist . and vers. 11. that the Pope is Antichrist , which I will onely but propound for breuitie sake in these formes . The starre fallen from heauen to the earth is that Antichrist , as may appeare by his authority giuen him , and effects thereof ; But the Pope of Rome is the starre fallen from heauen to the earth , that is , from the true and heauenly Church , to the false and earthly , as his doctrines , now held and taught by him , contrary to the doctrine of the Church of Rome , taught in S. Pauls Epistle written to the true and heauenly Church then , doe plainly euince .

The doctrine of The now present Church of Rome is Apostated from the Church at Rome , in Saint Pauls time . the Church of Rome , in Saint Pauls time . THE DOCTRINE of the now Romish Church . 1. That Church might erre , as wel as other haue done , cap. 11. 20. 21. 22. The present Romane Church , nor head nor members can erre ; n●ll● casu , in no case the Pope , because hee is supreame Iudge of faith and manners ; a a Bellar. de Rom. Pont. lib. 4. cap. 1. 3. nor Councels particular , if hee approoue them ; nor general , if he confirme them , b b Idem lib. 1. de concil . et ●ccles . ap. 25. surely not their particular Romane Church , that is , their people and clergie cannot erre in the faith c c Idem de Rom: Pont. Ib. 4. cap. 4● . 2. That Saint Paul was the Apostle of the Gentiles , cap. 11. 13. and 15. 16. 19. 20. and was at Rome . Act. 28. The Pope stileth Peter vniuersall Bishop , though the Scripture call him the Apostle of circumcision , and though it do no where expressely teach that Peter was euer at Rome . Hence their out-cry , that wee are pernicious heretickes , to denie Peter his headship , whereas ; they say , Christ established the same d d Idem lib. 1. ●e summo Pont. cap. 10. . Hence they call Peter the Ordinarie shepheard , and head , vpon whom euen the Apostles depended , the Rocke of the Church , the onely person vpon whom the keyes were immediately , truly , and principally bestowed e e Idem lib. 1. de Pont. ca. 12. . Hence rather then faile , to prooue him to haue bin at Rome , they confesse Rome to bee figured and meant , in the name both of that Babylon whence Peter wrote , as also that Babylon in the Apocalyps f f Idem lib. 2. de Rom. Pont. cap. 2. . As for his presence at Rome , iudicious and learned Caluin holdeth the whole matter doubtfull , and questionable g g Caluins Inst. lib. 4 cap. 6. §. 15. . But Illyricus saith , that it is a certaine demonstration that hee was neuer at Rome h h Illyric . lib. cont . primat . Papae . . And Velenus by eighteen motiues hath so cleered that demonstration , as that it hath not hither to by any aduersarie ( that I know ) been sufficiently disproued i i 〈◊〉〈◊〉 presso●●● . 3. That Church and all thereof , were taught to be , and so were , subiect to the ciuill power and worldly Rulers , cap. 13. 1. 2-7 . The Pope and his Clergie exempt themselues from duties , tribute , custome , feare and honour in true subiection to Kings , and temporall authoritie . Hee will tread in the neckes of Kings , and sway their Scepters , taking the words of the Psalmist as literally , as did Alexander the third , treading vpon the necke of Fredericke the first Emperour , saying the words of the Psalme in extreame pride and high blasphemie , super aspidem & basiliscum , &c. He will haue the Emperour , and Kings to wait on him , and to hold his stirrop k k Lib. sacrae . ceremon . . But how excessiue is that pride and vsurpation , when alone , without the Councell , hee hath power to depose Kings and Emperours , to substitute Legats , and protectors , and co-adiutors at his pleasure l l Lancellot . concord . : to transferre Empires , Kingdomes , principalities , from race to race , not onely among Christians , Heretickes , and Schismatickes m m Bellar. de translat . Imperij . ; but euen throughout the whole world , as Lord and soueraigne of the world n n Iacob de Terano , cited in the re●ision of the Councell of Trent . lib. 2. ? and these are not words only , but this soueraignty hee did put in execution , Anno dom. 1493. Alexander the sixth , bestowing all the territories and dominions of the poore barbarous Princes of the West , vpon Fordinande of Aragon ; as some other , both of his predecessors and successors , haue giuen away Christian Kingdomes , yea the Empire , in their displeasures . And as himselfe withdraweth his obedience , in like manner hee exempteth his whole Clergie ; so that his Clerkes offending the Prince his lawes , may not be iudged by the secular power o o Bellar. lib. 1. de clericis , cap. 28. . Yea one dare to affirme , That it is better that sinnes should rest vnpunished , then such immunities and priuiledges should be cancelled p p Ioh. Mariana Iesuita , lib. de Rege & lib. 1. cap. 10. . As their persons , so their goods also they challenge to be exempted , whether they be secular , or Ecclesiastical , from tribute vnto Princes q q Bellar. lib. 1. de cler. cap. 28. propos . 5. . 4. All true beleeuers in Christ , then were Saints , chap. 1. 7. and 8. 27. and 15. 31. The Pope will haue those only to be generally throughout the whole Church , esteemed , and without all doubt to be beleeued for such , whom hee onely canonizeth for Saints a a Bellar. lib. 1. de beat . sanct. cap. 8. : yet it is a confessed case , that the first Pope which inuented this canonization was Leo the third b b Idem eodem cap. §. Dices . , euen some 800. yeeres after Christ : and the pretended saint may also bee a limbe of the diuell , as may seeme by the view of the liues of Saint Francis c c Hospiniam lib. de origine Monachatus . ; and Saint Thomas of Canterburie d d Histories of England . . Yet forsooth wee must beleeue in euery such canonization ( yea though it bee , perhaps ) the sainting of Henrie Garnet , or Catesby , or Faulx , and such like monstrous traitors ) that the Pope cannot erre e e Bellar. lib. 1. de beat . sanct. cap. 9. . 5. They were taught and bel●eued , that by works then none were iustified , Rom. 3. 20. and 8. 3. and 9. 31. 32. and 11. 6. The Pope teacheth , and his beleeue and professe , that they shall be saued by their workes , and attaine eternall life thereby . That their good workes after iustification , are truly properly deseruings , or merits , not of any slender reward , but of eternall life it selfe f f Bellar. lib. 5. de ius●● . cap. 1. . That to haue confidence towards God , a man must seeke after such merits , and may also safely trust in them g g Idem lib 5. de 〈◊〉 cap. 7. propo● 1. 2. . That the workes of loue deserue eternall life by inward value , worth , proportion to the reward h h Idem lib. 5. cap. 16. . Nay , that an vnreconciled wicked man may in a congruitie , deserue the grace of iustification i i Idem . lib. 5. cap. 20. . 6. They were taught , and beleeued , that by preaching , and hearing the word of God , faith was wrought , Rom. 10. 14. 15. 17. The Pope , with his , teach and beleeue , that there is no absolute need of Scriptures k k Bellar lib. 4. de verbo Dei non scripto . : they keepe the word of God from the people , by not suffering the Scriptures to be translated into known tongues , and to come abroad , holding them to be not only not profitable , but hurtfull to Gods people l l Bellar. lib. 2. de verbo Dei . cap. 15. ; vsing vnknown tongues to them in their diuine seruice , and prayers : as namely , Hebrew , Greeke , or Latine ; approouing the faith of the Colliar , pinned vpon the vnknowne infolded beleefe of the Church , affirming , that faith is better defined by ignorance , then by knowledge m m Bellar lib. 1. de iustif. cap. 7. . 7. They beleeued , and were taught , that religion stood not in difference of daies , and meates . Rom. 14. 5. 6. 14. 17. The state and Church of the Papacie beleeue and teach , that there is holinesse and religion to bee put in obseruing of daies , ordained by man , being celebrated ( ratione mysterij ) more sacred and holy then other dayes , and a part of Gods worship a a Bellar. 3. lib. de cultu sa●ct. à cap. ●● . ad finem . . That the obseruation of such dayes is well enioyned by the Church , by a law binding conscience b b Idem ibid. cap. 10. . Likewise the like holinesse is taught amongst them , to consist in the difference of meats ; commanding , that who so fasteth according to the manner and forme of the Church , should make choyce of his meates , but especially take heede to abstaine from flesh c c Idem lib. 2. de bonis operibus in partic. cap. 1. and at large , cap. 5. . 8. They were taught , and beleeued , that all borne of a woman , Iewes and Gentiles , are sinners , Rom. 3. 9. 19. 23. & 5. 12. The Pope and his , beleeue and teach , that it is an holy opinion probable , yea more probable then the contrary , that the Virgin Mary was without sinne , both actuall and originall d d Idem lib. 4. de amiss . gratiae et statu pe●cati . cap. 15. 16. ; albeit she with her owne mouth acknowledged the contrary , Luk. 2. 9. They were taught and beleeued , that euery sin is deadly , Rom. 6. 23. yea Originall sinne , Rom. 5. 14. and 7. 7. 17. 24. The Pope & his Church teach and beleeue , that some sinnes are veniall , and pardonable in their whole kind , not disagreeing with the loue of God or man , though their obiect be disorder or euill . Againe , that some are pardonable , through the imperfection of their worke , either as they ouertake him at vnawares , or as the matter wherein they are committed is of little or no value : and thus idle words , excessiue and foolish laughter , ill motions of the heart , filching and stealing small matters are accounted pardonable . e e Bellarm. de amiss . grat . & stat. peccat . lib. 1. cap 3. Moreouer , concupiscence or naturall corruption , is so lightly esteemed , as it is not to bee thought originall sinne , nor to be imputed for sinne , nor possible in iustice to bee imputed for sinne , but in it owne nature to bee no manner sinne at all , f f Idem lib. 5. cap. 5. de amiss . grat . & statu peccat . . 10. They were taught and beleeued , that they were to auoid such as serued their owne bellies , and caused diuision & offences contrarie The Pope with his Ecclesiastiques serue only their owne bellies , as may appeare by the complaint of their owne friends . A Secretarie of the Popes saith , in the vniuersall Church , from the head to the sole of the foote , there is no part sound . a a Theodor. à Nihem . de schism . lib. 2. cap. vlt. A learned Bishop to the doctrine , which they had learned . Roman. 16. 17. 18. of France , besides his owne complaints , hath filled 10 , or 11 pages with the verses of Baptist Mantuan an Italian , and a Prier Carmelite , which speake of nothing more , then the vices , abuses , abominations of the Popes and Courts of Rome . b b Espencaeus ad Com. in epist. ad Titum digres. 2. pag. 76. &c. A Cardinall saith , All care is for the temporall estate , and none for the spirituall . The best and the fat , which the Emperors gaue and ordained for the seruice of God , and publique good ; is so imbezeled by colourable pretences and new trickes , ( since lust and auarice stole in ) that what was imperiall is become Papall , and the spirituall is become temporall . c c Cusanus lib. 3 de concor . cap. 29 as he is alleaged , lib. 1. Reuil . of the Trident. Councell , cap. 3. An Augustine Frier speaking of the Church , which was so much abased and degenerated , that from gold by degrees it came to clay and dirt , asketh this question , What is baser then dirt ? and thus he answereth ; I remember my selfe , it is the dung wherein the whole Court walloweth . d d Theodoric . vric . de consol. Eccl. ad Sigismundum Imperatorem , cited by Paulus Langius in Chronico Citizensi sub anno Dom. 1404. And as they liue in this manner , so they rend and diuide the Christian world , causing scandall , diuision and sedition , contrarie to the doctrine taught and learned out of this Epistle to the Romans . Who was the cause of those horrible tragedies in Sicilia long since , when the French were cut in peeces in one night ? e e Paulus Aemylius . Who gaue counsell and armed the French at the mariage of Hen. the 3 , to commit that barbarous massacre ? f f Inuent . of France . Who strengthened the Spanyard against France , stirred him vp against the English , inraged him against his owne subiects the vnited Prouinces ? Who praised the murtherers of Hen. the 3 of France ? Whence Meteranus his historie of the Low Countries . came the blow , which took away blood and life at once from the last Henry ? Where had the intended vnmatchable powder-treason , counsell , comfort , pardon aforehand , Proceedings against Garnet . and promise of eternall reward , if not from this spring of murther and blood the Pope ? Not to speake of an Hildebrand , that setteth sonne against the father , subiect against the Prince , brother against brother , since for these many hundred yeeres the very seate and state of the Romane Church hath bin as a brand of hell fire , to consume euerie friend and opposite .

Thus in these and many moe points of great weight doe they teach and beleeue , contrarie to the ancient Church of Rome in S. Pauls time ; and therfore hath the Pope and his people fallen from that first true and heauenly Church , to a false and earthly . Therefore is he the starre fallen , and that Antichrist . Againe , to conclude this point : The king of the Locusts is that Antichrist for hee is the Angell of the bottomlesse pit , and also the beast ascending out of it , chap. 11. 7. and 17. 8. But the Pope of Rome is the king of the Locusts ; for these Locusts are his creatures , and he is Apollyon a destroyer , as all his doctrine , worship , bloodie persecutions , massacres , treasonable practises in his approued seruants , set on by him to stab , poyson and otherwise to murther Kings at his commaund , doe publish to the world . Therfore is he that grand Antichrist . And thus it appeareth fully and plainly by this booke to all vs Protestants that doe see , and to any Papist that will see , that the Pope is Antichrist , that Rome is Babylon , that very Church the Whore , and all thereof Antichristians .

Quest. Some perhaps here will aske me , if the true Church be so liuely here painted out , and this Antichristian state of Rome so plainly discouered , as I seeme to make it ; why doe not the Papists themselues , especially the learneder sort of them , see the same and come out of Babylon ?

Answ. Many reasons there bee for this , and to giue the Reader satisfaction , that hee may not stumble hereat , as many doe , ( who doe so behold men , their place , their learning , and seeming deuotion , as they are therewith carried away , because they ignorantly know not , or carelesly regard Reasons why the learneded Papists come not out of Babylon . not to know , the true reasons of this their so continuing in such a damnable estate ) let him consider seriously of these reasons .

I. Because Rome is an inticing whore , beautifull , 1. Reason , Rome is an inticing whore . rich , and of great authoritie , chap. 17. 2. and 19. 2. and maketh her louers drunke with the wine of her fornication , and carrieth them away with her delights , chap. 17. 2. and 18. 3. Wee see that a man addicted to whoredome , and led with such an inticing whore , and made drunke by her ; can hee in that state forsake her ? Yea though he sometime awake and consider with himselfe of his estate , yet as long as she is with him , he still yeeldeth , as Samson to a Dalilah , till he come to destruction . Such is the state of the great pompous Clergie and Clerkes of Rome ; and therefore no marueile they returne not , being drunke with the pleasures , profits and honors of that state , and liuing deliciously with that inticing stately Queane and mother of harlots , who hath varietie of whorish trickes to retaine her best beloued louers .

II. Because this booke of the Reuelation 2. Reason , they cannot vnderstand this booke . was sent from God to his owne seruants , to bee shewed to them , and not to the wicked , though neuer so wittie bondslaues of Antichrist , branded with his character and marke , chap. 1. 1. to whom it is not giuen to know the secrets of the kingdom of heauen , but only to the flocke of Christ and his chosen ones . Matth. 13.

III. Because they be of the world , and cannot receiue the spirit of truth , Ioh. 14. 17 : neither can 3. Reason , they cannot receiue the spirit of truth . they beleeue , because they receiue honour one of another , and seeke not the honour which commeth from God only . Ioh. 5. 44. 4. Reason , they faine a false Antichrist .

IV. Because they bee like the Scribes and Pharisies , who could speake of their Messias ; but yet when he came , some would not acknowledge him through infirmitie , fearing to be put out of the Synagogue , and because they loued the praise of men more then the praise of God , Ioh. 12. 42. 43 : so some beleeue vs to bee in the truth , and themselues out of the way ; yet for feare to lose their places and credits with that state , they confesse not the truth .

Some other would not acknowledge Christ of meere enuie and malice , conuicted of the truth in their owne consciences ; some such also there may be , whose state is most damnable . Othersome there are , and these the most of the learned sort , who like as the Iewes did acknowledge the Messias in the Scriptures , yet framed a Christ and his kingdome out of their owne braines , such a one as the Scriptures neuer taught ; whereby the people misled , could not know Christ indeed , but then did , and yet doe expect the comming of such a one , whereas Christ was alreadie come , & was among them . Euen so these learned Papists , though they acknowledge that the grand Antichrist is in this booke ; yet for that they haue framed such an Antichrist out of their owne wicked wits , as the booke doth not lay open vnto vs , they expect him to come , who indeede and truth is their head in the midst among them : and so by their false doctrine of Antichrist , and by their wilfull opposing the light cleerely discouering him , they wretchedly keepe the poore seduced people blinde , that they cannot see how they liue vnder , in stead of Christs Vicar , the very Vicar of the Diuell , the grand Antichrist and Pope of Rome .

V. Because in generall the things that belong 5. Reason , that is hid from them which they should know . to the peace of that people are hid from their eyes , in Gods secret counsell , as once from Ierusalem , Luk. 19. 42 , though plainly enough then by Christ foretold , that that Antichristian state might come to destruction , and the word of the Lord be fulfilled , according as here in this book he plainly foretelleth , that so due vengeance may be taken thereof , for the blood of the Saints & seruants of Christ shed vpon the earth . What God hath decreed shall come to passe : the wicked will not haue that grace to foresee betime , and preuent by amending , but through vnbeleese will goe on in sin and perish . Did not the Lord say plainly that the dogs should eate Iesabel , and that in the gates of Iesrael ? was it not plaine enough ? yet neither she , nor her 400 priests of Baal tooke heed thereunto to preuent it , but rather soothed her vp in her wickednes , and secured her in sinne , till the day of her destruction . So shall it verily fall out with this Iesabel of Rome , who is plainly told of her destruction , cap. 17. 18. and 19 ; yet by the soothing of her Baals priests they make her secure , till a day come that God shall raise vp a Iehu to reuenge his quarrell vpon the head of them all , to their ruine and ouerthrow ; which the Lord Iesus hasten , euen so Amen .

VI. Because these great Clerkes simply seeke 6. Reason , they seeke not after the truth . not the truth , but the glorie and maintenance of their state , as appeareth by their dealings : I. In withholding the word from the people . II. In maintaining a corrupt translation . III. In only allowing those truths which serue to vphold their state , but opposing , teaching and practising contrarie to any euident truth , which may any way crosse their Antichristian doctrine and gouernment , and idolatrous worship and superstitious practises ; approue they will not any truth against them , but what they are forced vnto for common shame . IV. In peruerting the truth , by wicked and most false distinctions , playing fast and loose , as they list and like of . V. In falsifying Councels , corrupting Fathers , pretending their authoritie , where they make for them , ( whether the writing , whence the testimonie is fetched , bee true or false , they care not ) : but if any Councell or Father bee against them , they by one deuice or other shake off the authoritie . VI. In vpholding their state and the credit thereof by counterfeit miracles , lying signes , forged deuices , humane traditions , legends of lyes , trecherie , treasons , murthers , sorceries and open rebellions . The truth of these things are to bee either read in stories , or seene in their daily disputations against vs , or else are wel enough knowne to vs all , by their courses and continuall practises among vs , and therefore no marueile that these come not out from that Romish Antichristian state .

VII . Because they seeke to expound this book only by meere wit , and by their onely humane learning , 7. Reason , they of purpose obsture the truth . and by sole testimonies of men consenting with them , the truth thereof , their comments hereupon doe plainly shew ; by which only naturall and outward helpes , they are so farre from opening the booke , and declaring the truth therof , as they may seeme to any iudicious reader , to endeauour of set purpose to couer their Antichristian state , to obscure vtterly the Text , and to burie the truth it selfe , that it may neuer come to the light . They should know , that though wit and reason bee necessary , learning in tongues and arts bee very needfull , much reading in histories , and the labours of godly and learned men cannot bee wanting ; yet if one thing bee wanting , all these are of no efficacie or forcible effect , to open vnto vs the mysteries of God in this booke . The author must be the reuealer , euen the holy spirit , without which we cannot conceiue the things heerein deliuered . Iohn must be in the spirit , to see things present , cap. 1. 10. He must be in the spirit to see things to come , chap. 4. 2. to see the whore of Babylon and her damnation , chap. 17. 3. and to see the spouse of Christ , the new Ierusalem , chap. 21. 10. Spirituall things are spiritually discerned , 1. Cor. 2. and by the spirit must be taught , without which , though the words bee neuer so easie and plaine , the reader shall not see what is before him . If God open not our eyes , we shall remaine blind , and not behold what is before vs in the open Sun-shine .

Let me here demand of such as doe stumble at No reason to stumble at the Papists blindnes . the blindnesse of the Papists yet , in the cleere light of truthes , as if it still were of force to make them to doubt , whether their state be so bad , as we shew it to be , or no ; let me ( I say ) aske them : I. why Why men remaine ignorant of apparant truth . did not the people in Moses dayes know the Lord , who so apparantly shewed himselfe vnto them by miracles , and wonders , by iudgements and strange deliuerances , the like neuer seene nor heard of ? was it not ( as Moses saith , Deut. 29. 4. ) because God gaue them neither eyes to see , nor eares to heare , nor hearts to perceiue ? II. Why did not the foolish Idolaters discerne their grosse follie Why Jdolaters discerne not their madnesse and follie . and madnesse , when they bowed vnto a piece of wood , worshipped it , and prayed vnto it , desiring deliuerance from it , as God ; which Idoll themselues made with their owne hands , yea and of the same matter which they made it of , they tooke and turned to othervses ? doth not the Prophet giue a reason ? Because God ( saith hee ) hath Esa. 44. 17. ▪ 20. shut vp their eyes , that they cannot see , and their hearts that they cannot vnderstand , nor consider what they doe , a deceiued heart hath turned them aside : reade the place , and weigh it well . III. If Why Balaams Asse saw , what his master could not see . any yet thinke , because they be such great Clerkes , that it should not be possible for them not to see , what other seely ones doe see , I aske them ; why Numb. 22. did the poore and seely Asse see and speake before his master Balaam ? Was it not for that God had opened the poore beasts eyes to see and auoid the perill , and also his mouth , to speake vnto his great master , so renouned with Balak , and worldly potentates ; who yet remained without the sight of that which the Asse saw , though he wanted not his naturall eye-sight ? The Lord hideth his counsels from the wise and prudent when hee will , and reuealeth them vnto babes , and very asses , in comparison of these great and grand masters , high in the eyes of earthly mindes ; because so it is his good pleasure . Mat. 11. 25. 26.

Obiect . But some ( perhaps ) may yet haue one stumbling blocke before them , and may say vnto mee ; well , though this bee a good satisfaction to any concerning those that are in Babylon , of the Romane state , and neuer were of vs ; yet why should such as bee among vs , some learned , some great persons , and others fall off from vs to them ?

Answ. If any one propound this out of an honest Who they be , that be come now in this so cleere light , Apostates from vs . Malecontents . heart to resolue himselfe , then let him consider and be satisfied , and the Lord perswade him as the truth is : Such as fall from vs , are either male-contents , high spirits , thinking better of themselues then they deserue of the state , and wanting an answerablenesse to their owne expectation ; out they goe like male-contents , with ill intents . Or they bee Busie headed , quick-wicked . Polypragmaticall fellowes , and will haue employments according to their humours ; and if not here , then in , and vnder that busie state , which by an instrument will put an oare into euery mans Nouices in religion . boat , as we say : or they being young Nouices , trauellers , not before well grounded , ( though some ( perhaps ) by good education well instructed ) who by vaine sights , great shewes of deuotion , glorious outward worship , outward workes of great cost in that voluntary religion , and by quick-wicked wits , instruments of seduction , cunning Artisans of Antichrist , christ , ( pretending antiquitie , vrging vniuersality , alleaging mens testimonies , and falsly accusing vs ) are brought into a foolish conceit and approbation of that way , and into an vngodly dislike of our holy profession , against al truth and verity of Scripture . Such as had no loue of the truth . Or they bee meere carnall prosessours formally , seruing God in our Church ; but indeed neuer receiued any sincere loue , of the truth , neither euer felt any effectuall power thereof ; therefore God in his iust iudgement , sendeth them strong delusions , that they should beleeue a lie , that they might be damned , 2. Thessal. 2. 11. 12. Or they bee Bad-liuers . wicked liuers here with vs , either as open prophane , or more closely vicious ; who ( for that they , according to their knowledg and meanes of sanctification offered , glorifie not God , neither were thankfull ) doe become vaine in their imaginations , and their foolish heart is darkened , and are giuen ouer of God , Rom. 1. 21. Or they be such , as in a well-meaning Simple and ignorant . ( as men say ) haue a will to serue God , but yet know not how , for want of illumination , and spirituall wisdome in heauenly things ; and so by seducers , Priests , Iesuites , and papisticall spirits , pretending antiquity of old religion ( which indeed is new ) the custome of fore-fathers , and many such false grounds , ( the only grounds of Antichrists religion ) are taken in the snare of mens inuentions , and are led by a false deuotion , to death and damnation , vnlesse they repent . Or else they be such as haue played the hypocrites with God and men in this state , pretending to be of our Church , but indeed and truth , Antichristians in their hearts ; such as be all our Church-Papists at this day among vs . These are the Apostats from vs to the Apostaticall Romish Synagogue . See before who are Papists , and weigh the causes there .

Thus I haue shewed why some Papists , though learned , returne not to vs , and why some miserable soules fall away from vs , that we might not stumble at these things , when the reasons truly laid downe be well weighed , which ( I hope ) will be of force to establish the heart of euery true beleeuer , and if God please , may serue also to bring some backe againe , or at least be a meanes to preuent others from falling ; which God of his mercy grant .

Amen .

THE OPENING OF SAINT IOHNS MYSTIcall Reuelation . THE SECOND PART .

CHAP. I. The summe of this chapter .

This booke , though it be held obscure , yet is it not soobscure , but by Gods helpe , if not easily in all , yet euen in the most things , it may be vnderstood .

IT is too generally receiued an opinion , that this booke is inextricable hard , and the truth so infolded in obscurities , that it is not to be vnderstood ; so as of most it is laid aside , as a sealed booke , not to bee vnsealed , or almost at all to be read . But that godly and studious Readers may bee encouraged to vndertake the studie hereof , with good hope to vnderstand Reasons prouing the summe of the chapter . what the Lord hath herein signified , to bee shewed to vs his people ; let them weigh these reasons .

I. The very title telleth vs , that it may bee vnderstood , 1. Reason , it is a Reuelation . for it is a Reuelation , that is , a discouering and making manifest of secret and hidden things , cap. 1. 1. If it could not be vnderstood , it should not be answerable to the title , and might rather haue been tearmed an Apocrypsis , then an Apocalypsis .

II. It is vnsealed by Christ himselfe to be read , 2. Reason , it is vnsealed . cap. 5. and a commandement is giuen , not to seale the sayings of the prophecie of this booke , cap. 22. 10. but if it be not to be vnderstood , it is the words of a sealed booke , Esa. 29. 11.

III. The end why God sent it is , that his seruants 3. Reason , sent to ●e know●e . should be acquainted with the things therein contained , cap. 1. 1. and 4. 1. and 22. 6. Now this end should bee frustrate , if it could not bee vnderstood ; shal any thinke God in vaine gaue it , or that Iohn needlesly wrote it ?

IV. The manifold exhortations so earnestly 4 Reason , exhortations to 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉〈◊〉 stirring vs vp to heare what the spirit saith , chap. 2. 11. 17. 29. and the promise of a blessing repeated , cap. 1. 3. and 22. 7. to the keepers of the words therof , doe assure vs that it may bee vnderstood , for what readers , hearers , and doers are here to be vnderstood , but such as be intelligent , beleeuing , and conscionable ?

V. The holy Ghost himselfe ( to further our vnderstanding , expoundeth plainly his owne meaning in very many places , as in chap. 1. 13. expounded in vers. 17. and vers. 12. and 16. expounded in vers. 20. so vers. 15. expounded in chap. 17. 15. the chap. 4. 4. expounded in chap. 19. 8. yea in chap. 4. 5. and 5. 6. the exposition is with the words .

So chap. 13. 1. 2. expo . in chap. 17. 8. and 12. 3. expo . in vers. 9. and 17. 3. expo . in vers. 15. and so are many other places . Now if heere any man aske me , Why doth not God expound all places , as well as some , if hee would haue it vnderstood ? I answere , for that the Lord hath giuen to his Church the gift of interpretation , which he wil haue them to exercise , which shee could not doe , if all were plaine ; and to shake off sloth . and to stirre vs vp to a diligent searching , inuocation , & praier , at Gods hand , to craue his aide , the grace and assistance of his spirit to vnderstand them .

VI. And lastly , diuers godly men haue attained 6. Reason , the learned commentaries of the godly . to a great measure of vnderstanding in much of it , in the most of those things which are now come to passe , and haue left their labours behind them to the Church of Christ , of which wee may haue the benefit to further vs very greatly , to finde out the true sense and meaning , by the good and blessed assistance of Gods spirit .

Obiect . It is deliuered in strange and obscure figures , as no true meaning can be gathered thereof . The tropes and figures are not vnusuall .

Answ. I. The types & figures are no more strange heere , then in other places , as in Ezechiel , Daniel , and Zacharie . II. Though it be deliuered mystically , and in figures , yet nothing is set downe doubtfully , for this should argue either vncertaine knowledge in the author , or deceit ; neither of which we can impute to God without blasphemie . III. Albeit metaphoricall speeches , and allegor call discourses may haue ( in some sort ) a double vnderstanding ; yet the words weighed , as with a ballance , in the circumstances of the text , and proper scope with all , they haue as certaine a signification as other places , and as direct an end ; from which they cannot be drawne without manifest absurditie ; and therefore this is no reason to force such an obscuritie vpon this booke , as if it were not at all to be vnderstood .

Obiect . If God would haue had it knowne , Iohn would not haue penned it in such a darke manner as it is .

Answ. I. Iohn must write it as he seeth it , and no Iohn wrote so mystically in three respects . otherwise ; as also the former Prophets did their visions . II. Iohn here pleaseth not himselfe , but is guided by the spirit of God , to set downe the matter in that forme of words , as it seemed best to him , not to hide the truth from Gods people , but for other respects in all probabilitie ; and first for 1. Of Christ . the safety of Christians , that the Heathen raging already enough against them , might not vnderstand , that Christians had any such booke among them , as did foretell their ruine to them , and deliuerance in time from them . This was the reason that S. Paul spake so warily , and in such couert termes of the Emperours remouall from Rome , in 2. Thes. 2. 7. And also why Daniel wrote his Prophecie , some part in one tongue , and some in another , to conceale from the enemies , what might haue bin the cause of more mischiefe to the Iewes , 2. Of Antichristians . the people of God then . Secondly , in respect of Antichristians , the now deadly enemies to the Church , to whom it is not giuen to know the secrets of the kingdome , but by parables and darke speeches ; that so they seeing , might see , and not perceiue ; and hearing , might heare , and not vnderstand , lest at any time they should bee conuerted , and their sinnes forgiuen them , Mark . 4. 11. 12. but they must goe on still to fulfill , ( as they doe ) the Lords secret purpose , that their destruction may come vpon them , as is heere certainly foretold . Thirdly , in respect of the Iewes , Gods ancient 3. Of the Iewes . people , that they might see ( as it were ) a paraphrase of the Prophets , and a spirituall application of the Citie , Temple , Altar , Elders , Prophets , Kings , Priests , ceremonies , and seruice ; from which ( and the words of the Prophets ) all the frame of Iohns speech is fetched ; that by this last booke , thus clothed in the Iewes habite , they might learne , and The Jewes shall returne to the truth , and be one people with vs . we might foresee , that at the last they shall come to vs , and wee to them , to be one people to God in Iesus Christ ; of which I am further perswaded by these reasons : I. By their distinct preseruation still , these 1600. yeeres , in all confusion of states vnder the Heathen Emperours , Saracens , Turkes , and in all other countries dispersed , and dwelling onely by leaue , the like neuer so seene to befall a people ( which was once a stately common-wealth ) since the beginning of the world . Which strange prouidence of God , may conclude some future good vnto them at length , seeing the Israelites of the ten Tribes once remoued , were no more any knowne distinct people , as these Iewes yet be , but their name perished among the nations very soone . II. By the words of S. Paul , Rom. 11. 25. 26. 2. Cor. 3. 16. and the words of our Sauiour , Luk. 21. 24. foretelling their conuersion . III. By the writings of the Prophets , Ezech. 37. 16. 17. &c. Zach. 14. 7. 8. &c. and cap. 12. Esa. 60. and 61. & 62. not heeretofore fulfilled vpon that nation ; and therefore hereafter to be performed , for the word of the Lord is true , and standeth fast for euer . IV. The consent of godly and learned men giuing witnesse of their faith herein , from the place in Rom. 11. 25. Thus may wee see , why the spirit of God thus led Iohn on in this kind and manner of writing this Prophecie .

Obiect . The matter of this booke is obscure and hard to be conceiued .

Answ. I. All dogmaticall points , and morall , What matters in this booke are not obscure , Irenaeus lib. 4. cap. 43. are here as plainly set downe , as in any other place of Scripture . II. That also which is fulfilled hath a cleere and certaine exposition , and may without great difficulty be vnderstood , as one saith . III. Al generals are agreed vpon , that heere is Christ , and his Church set out , and the enemies , the diuell and his instruments , Heathen Emperours , and Antichrist , of these be no doubt made , either by Protestant or Papist ; so as this matter is cleere , though the circumstances of the time and place concerning Antichrist , are not so easie of all to bee found , and to be fitly applyed . Some actions both of the Church and enemies are to be done , which yet are not come to passe , these must wee bee content to guesse at , till the very fulfilling of them expound to vs the prophecie in that behalfe . We liue now vndoubtedly vnder the sound of the seuenth trumpet , and in the time of Antichrists consumption , the strength whereof began about 1558. or 60. soone vpon the beginning of the raigne of the late Queene of most blessed memorie : if we reckon the 42. monethes of the beast from after 300. yeeres , when by Constantine the Dragon wa● constrained to leaue Rome , and to substitute h 〈…〉 ●●ristian vice-gerent in his Throne ; since w 〈…〉 e ( inspight of Romane subtiltie , Spanish power , and Iesuites villanie ) he hath decayed , and ouen our nation hath obtained great victory against him . And therefore we being now so long time hitherto vnder the seuenth trumpet , in which space the seuen vials must be poured out , there is fulfilled a great part of this prophecie , and the most of it thereby made cleere vnto vs .

Obiect . Oh but ( will some say ) there is such disagreement among expositors , euen in things that may be thought to be past , as well as in those things yet hereafter to be fulfilled , as we cannot but held it a booke too obscure to be medled with .

Answ. This is no reason to condemne the book Differences in expositions may not cause vs to condemne the booke of obscuritie , nor dis-hart vs from the study therof . it selfe of such obscurity , but it rather discouereth mens weaknesse in mistaking the Lords meaning ; the light is cleere , if men haue but eyes to see : Hagar will be wailing for want of water , because shee supposeth there is not a well of water , when yet it is before her , till the Lord open her eyes , and shee see it . But for further answere to this , wee must know ; I. That Expositors doe varie in some other bookes of Scripture , as well as in this , and the same books , plaine histories ▪ therfore not obscure , though men in some things doe therein varie and differ in iudgement , neither for this their difference , doe other cease to meddle with the booke , or with that very place of difference . II. As Expositors doe in some things , in some places disagree , so in many places they doe well accord and agree in one . Therefore as their discord may seeme to withdraw vs from the studie of this booke ; so their vnity and concord , in the maine and principall things , should stirre vs vp to the reading and meditation of the same : and as their disagreeing may make men to thinke , that those places wherein they agree not , are hard to be vnderstood : so their own & also ful consent together , wel grounded vpon the text , may note to vs , that those places , wherein they so constantly agree , are easie to bee vnderstoode . III. Their differing opinions vpon one place ought to bee so farre from making any to thinke the meaning to be more hardly found out ; as by their variable interpretations therupon , a wise and discerning Reader may peraduenture find out the the true sense : for among so many Expositions , some ( perhaps ) may hit vpon the true meaning of the place . Expositors shew their iudgements , and are so farre from obscuring a place to a godly and iudicious Diuine , as hee may reade them as his friends , ( if they bee godly and holy men , and not malicious peruerters of the truth ) giuing their best aduice and counsell , for his better vnderstanding of the place in hand ; therefore wee see , that variety of interpretations may not hinder vs , or make vs vnwilling to studie this booke .

Obiect . Lastly , it may be demanded , if it may bee vnderstood now , why was it not better vnderstood of the ancient fathers , who were learned men , and liued so neere the time of the Apostle himselfe ? surely it may bee held , if they vnderstood it ●ot , as many doe now say , let not men at this day thinke themselues , so wise , so learned and so h●●y , as that they can now vnderstand it better then those so renowned men before them .

Answ. I answere thereto with the words of our most learned Soueraigne : That the Fathers of the first age , spake of this matter , but only by coniectures , whereas we speake of it by experience ; for as one saith , Iren. lib. 4. cap. 43. All prophecies , before they haue their efficacies , be riddles , and ambiguities vnto men : but when the time is come , that that which is prophecied bee come to passe , then haue the prophecies a cleere and certaine exposition . Likewise ( saith one of our learned Diuines Whitak . de Pontif. Ro. q. 5. pag. 631. speaking of Antichrist , the Pope of Rome ) Surely we are not to be vrged with the testimonie of Fathers , who in many things belonging to this question haue bin deceiued , and haue grossely erred , because they liued before Antichrists comming . For as they were neerer We may vnderstand this prophecie , though the Fathers could not . to the times of the Apostles , so much the more were they the further from beholding the things fulfilled and done ; and therefore lesse able to shew the true meaning , then wee which haue the fulfilling hereof ( as it were ) a good and true exposition of the words before vs . Therefore , albeit the fathers could not then well vnderstand this booke , yet ( without any derogation to their persons , learning ▪ and piety , and without any proud conceit of our selues now ) men learned and godly , may in these daies truly interpret the matters of this booke , then much mistaken ; for now Antichrist is reuealed , the beast discouered , and many things come to passe , which so farre do make cleere to vs , that which could not but bee obscure and hidden to them then , except they had had the same spirit , which Iohn had , to giue a propheticall exposition , as he had toforetel things to come , and as the Prophets had of Moses and the Apostles of them both .

CHAP. II.

An exhortatiue conclusion for the studious reading of this booke .

NOw therefore ( my brethren ) in a reuerend feare , with a minde bent to endure some paines in this studie for a time , let vs take this so diuine , heauenly and profitable a booke into our hands ; in the first part we haue many reasons there to moue vs , The rare title , the admirable grace of authoritie , the truth of the sayings , the end of reueiling it , the earnest exhortation , and commandement of Christ , the blessing promised , the association with Angels , the eminencie of the matter , onely meete for Christ alone before all other to reueale it to vs , the earnestnes of Iohn , euen with teares , to haue the book opened ; likewise the profit , pleasantnes , and necessitie of the knowledge thereof , is fully laid downe .

In this part wee see , that by Gods blessing it may be vnderstood , as the title , the vnsealing , the exhortation to reade , the blessing promised , the spirits owne interpretations vpon places , and the succesfull paines of godly men , may fully perswade vs . What if many things at the first seeme very intricate ? Let vs not therefore despaire , but therein reuerence the Lords wisedome , and craue his assistance , and not idlely lay it aside ; pray with Daniel , and waite the time : Peter had a reuelation , Act. 10. 17. which hee , a while , vnderstood not ; yet did not therefore let it slip out of his minde , but still continued in meditation thereof , vntill , as I may say , an actuall exposition was giuen him to vnderstand the meaning : so let vs reade , pray and waite in our godly and diligent studie , till an exposition be giuen vs from God .

It is a common thing to reade mens writings , some learned Philosophers , some the pleasant Poets , some the most exquisite Artists ; some study one thing , some another , as this man the Common law , that the Ciuill and Canon ; yea some cannot be withheld from the deuouring studie of Alchymistrie , till all their substance be eaten vp thereby : and all this vndertaken for pleasure , profit , or honourable fame with men . Yea to winne praises , and in great hope of profit and preferment by their studies , men can take great paines , be at excessiue charges , and spend much time : though the Authors which they reade be very obscure , the words vnusual , the phrase harsh , the stile crabbed , the matter very intricate , and the whole order of the book , be almost in a manner altogether disordered ; yet will men for these worldly and carnall respects , endure all , and not giue ouer their studie for any such very troublesome lets and impediments , but will bend their wit to make streight the crookedst thing , to cleere the darkest point , and to loose the most difficult knot . And should wee by any thing be dishearted , in the studie of Gods most holie word , wherein is the most hidden treasure of wisedom , abundance of heauenly delights , and a name of blessednesse to bee gotten , which neuer shall be forgotten ?

Obiect . But it is well knowne that not one or two , or few men , but very many , and those also persons of note , which speake of the obscuritie of this booke , and do as much , as lieth in them , to withhold men from the studie of it hereby .

Answ. Many ( I doe confesse ) crie out against the Foure sorts crie out against the obscuritie of ●his booke . They which neuer made sound triall . studie of this booke , as full of vnintelligible obscurities : but these may be reduced to foure sorts , whereof the first are they , who yet neuer made any painfull assay vpon it . These be like vnto Salomons sluggard , louing to sleepe , and to lie in bed at ease , crying , A Lion is in the streete , because hee would not arise to labour : so is it with these , this euill thought they do nourish in themselues , and I wish it did remaine onely with themselues : but hereby they doe not only seeke to couer , indeed , their own negligence and sloth , but endeuour to disheart others from taking paines therein , by iudging ( in scorne and contempt ) too basely both of other mens persons , and of their paines bestowed herein , according to the measure of grace receiued ; for that these want ( perhaps ) the outward endowments , learning , gifts , power and place that those men haue . But I leaue them to themselues , with their pride , sloth , enuie , or malice , and wish them either more grace , or lesse learning and esteeme with men , that so they may not cause contempt vpon other mens well doing , or at the least vpon their honest endeuour and desire to doe well .

A second sort are Papists , who haue good cause The second sort are Papists . for their owne behoofe to haue this book of Scripture , aboue all other , to be hidden from men ; because it toucheth them to the quick , it shakes their state , and will batter to the ground their great Babylon : for no part of Scripture laieth Rome , the Pope and Papacie so open in their colours , to bee had in detestation of all true Christians , as this booke doth .

A third sort are such , as perhaps , with an vnbeleeuing The third sort are they which make a light assay , and giue ouer . heart haue taken a view of the booke , and , with an euill eye , being like the bad spies returning from Canaan to the Campe , who did vniustlie bring vp an ill report of the land , which God himselfe had commended , because they saw some gyants , and places hard by humane power to bee wonne : so these men finding some things hard and very difficult to bee vnderstood at the first view , doe bring an ill report vpon this book , which the Lord himselfe hath so highly commended vnto vs . But let vs beware wee take not vp this ill report made by these men against the Lord and his word . If they did but vrge onely the obscuritie , to make men seeke more vnto God for helpe , and to become more studious herein to get the vnderstanding hereof , it were praise worthie ; but these like wicked spyes doe thus speake of the hardnes , to disheart men altogether from taking any paines at all in the booke , who are herein no lesse instruments of Satan to keepe the booke close , which God would haue opened for the saluation of his people , then the vngodly spyes , who by their false report brought euill vpon themselues , and vpon all that beleeued them .

A fourth sort , are such carnall Gospellers , as liue The fourth sort , carnall Gospellers . in ignorance of the whole booke of God , who speake of this booke but onely by report and heresay , hauing neuer read a chapter in it all their life . None of all these are any fit Iudges , or to be beleeued in this case . Let vs hearken therefore rather vnto God himselfe , to good men also , who haue with all their power and strength , with Gods blessing written of this booke ; these out of knowledge and conscience doe commend the studie hereof vnto vs , as neither so difficult nor obscure , as these former sorts would haue it . Now whether these louers of the truth , hauing care of mens soules , be to be credited before the Antichristian louers of lyes ; these painfull labourers , before the other loyterers , these speaking of triall , the other taking all vpon trust , let any wise man iudge .

Obiect . Belike you make all cleere , as if there were nothing in it darke and hard to be vnderstood .

Answ. No , not so , but I confesse all such things as are not yet come to passe , are very hard to be vnderstood , yea and some things fulfilled , hard also , for want of wisedome to make a fit application of the words of the prophecie to the things done , which is rare vnderstanding , and not euery mans gift . Neuerthelesse , this I say , that most of the things fulfilled , are plaine and easie to bee vnderstood , though some yet make riddles of them ; and that the obscure part is not such , or so much , as should perswade any to beleeue the whole book to be beyond all mens vnderstanding , as enemies to the true Church of Christ , and friends of Antichrist would make men thinke . But thus much for the second part .

THE OPENING OF SAINT IOHNS MYSTIcall Reuelation . THE THIRD PART .

CHAP. I.

Of the obscuritie of this booke , to whom it is obscure , and whence the same doth arise .

THis holy booke , and all other Scriptures , are the cleere The Scriptures are obscure to the wicked . truthes of God , though they become obscure to men , through our owne default , as this booke doth generally to all the wicked and vngodly , such as are not holpen by the heauenly illumination of Gods diuine spirit . For men naturally discerne not heauenly things , 1. Cor. 2. euen as Eue beleeued Satan rather then God , Gen. 3. so men in corrupt nature loue darknesse more then the light , and till they enter into the Sanctuarie of the Lord , they are but as beasts , Psal. 73. 22. 27. Againe , God will not giue holy things vnto dogs , nor cast pearles vnto swine ; therefore must we labour and pray for grace ; for as Salomon saith , Surely Eccles. 1. 26. to a man that is good in his sight , God giueth wisedome , knowledge , and ioy . And they are they that shall know the doctrine of Christ , that doe his Fathers will : Ioh. 7. 17. but those that hate to be reformed , are so far from expecting a blessing in medling with the word of God , as to them the Lord saith , What haue ye to doe to declare mine ordinances ? neither shall they Psal. 50. vnderstand , Dan. 12. 10.

But more specially this booke becommeth obscure This booke is obscure to seuen sorts especially . to seuen sorts of persons : as , first to all Antichristians , and subiects to the See of Rome , especially the marked ones of that grand Antichrist ; for else how should this prophecie bee To all the marked ones of Antichrist . fulfilled vpon them ? how should they performe what heere is foretold of them , and of their damnation ? If they should see , vnderstand , beleeue and returne ; How should that body and state be blinded , and goe on to destruction , chap. 17. 8 ? I confesse , that the learned Papists may shew great skill in the outside , the ryne or barke ( if I may with reuerence so speake ) of holy Scriptures , that is , of the Grammer , the Logicke , the Rhetoricke , the naturall Philosophie of the Bible , and such other things to be found here , as wel as in other writings of men , which may be called ( as it were ) the humanitie of the Scriptures ; yea they can speake of morall precepts , of duties , of common honesty very excellently ; neither can we denie their knowledge in the generall heads of the Gospell , wherein wee and they agree , and by profession whereof they be called Christians ; but the secrets of the kingdome they know not , neither the working of the mystery of iniquity among them , these things are hid from their eyes ; that that might come vpon them , which is determined on all those , whom the Lord in iustice will leaue in that spirituall captiuitie , and not call out from among them .

Secondly , to all proud selfe-conceited readers , To the proud ●nd selfe-conceited . comming in the strength of their wit , memory , learning , and reading , and not in feare and humilitie ; for such proud ones God resisteth ; this wisedome of the flesh is enmitie with God ; the key of mans wit , or meere artificiall skill , cannot open the closet doore of Gods secret counsels , mans corrupt reason is too shallow to comprehend the deepnes of Gods determinations ; to the humble will the Psal. 25 9-14 . Lord teach his waies , and to such as feare him will he reueale his secrets . Wherfore let men , how learned soeuer , come in all humility and reuerence to Gods word , and handle the same with such holy sobriety , as is meet for the sacred oracles of God , that the Lord may blesse them .

Thirdly , to all such as come to these true sayings To such as haue not the loue of the truth . 2. Thess. 2. of God , ( cap. 19. 9. ) without the loue of truth ; for it will bee iust from God , to giue such ouer to beleeue lies ; & such are all they which reade it , but not in simplicitie of heart , to make it their guide of life , to see their errours and mistakings to bee better informed , and their vices to bee reformed ; but force it to maintaine their fore-conceiued opinions , their owne inuentions to the pleasing of others , and for aduantage to themselues in outward things ; causing it to speake according to the present times , and what they themselues doe loue and like : making the word of God ( indeed ) their owne will , to say , as they would haue it say , and to approue of what they doe , though it bee neuer so vniust , wicked or euill . These sacrilegiously rob Gods word of the due honour , and prophanely abuse it , which the Lord reuengeth vpon their owne pates , in giuing them ouer to their owne lusts , and to the wantonnesse of their owne wits , to liue in the errour of their owne waies without repentance , to their confusion .

Fourthly , to such as reade this booke cursorily , To such as reade it carelesly , and superficially . with a carelesse and vnattentiue spirit , without diligent searching and comparing of one place with another . It is not possible but that this booke should be hid , and be obscure vnto them , who endeauour so little to get vnderstanding of those things which are heerein reuealed ; let not the slothfull hand thinke to prosper .

Fifthly , to such as come with a too much deiected To such as onely and wholly tie themselues to the opinions of others . spirit of feare , without daring to attempt any thing , beyond , besides , or any whit otherwise then other men write or speake before them ; such can neuer haue certaine knowledge in themselues , or be satisfied : for vnlesse they can iudge from the text it selfe , betweene opinion and opinion , the variety of expositions will ouerwhelme their mind , and be as a darke myst before their eyes , obscuring rather then cleering the text vnto such . As it is good not to be presumptuous , or of too daring and bold a spirit in holy mysteries , where great , learned , and many godly men haue erred and been mistaken before vs ; so it is not euill , in godly humility , with reuerence of others , by earnest prayer for Gods assistance , to trie what the Lord may doe by vs , for the wind bloweth where it listeth , and the spirit enlighteneth whom he pleaseth .

Sixthly , to such as be altogether ignorant in the To such as be altogether ignorant of histories . stories of the times , by which there may bee made an illustration of the prophecie , and a fit accommodation of the things falling out , according as in the words heere they are foretold to come to passe , without which a prophecie cannot bee well expounded , as before I haue shewed

And lastly , to such as know not some necessary and maine points , which greatly serue to lay open , and ( as it were ) to conceale the whole booke , without the vnderstanding whereof , it will not bee so cleere , as otherwise it would be : of which things in the next part at large .

CHAP. 2.

THis booke , euen in the things , otherwise Obscurers of the text . cleere of themselues are somewhat obscured by some sort of Expositors , which may bee accounted the troublers of the text , muddying the cleere running streame by their interpretations , and they be these :

I. The enemies of the truth , the Iesuiticall sect , The Iesuites , and other Papists . and others adhering stiffely to the sea of Rome , who of very set purpose by false glosses , false expositions , and by vrging the erronious iudgements of men , seeke to obscure the light of truth , shining vpon them , as cleerly as the Sunne at noone , but that they will needs winke , and also maliciously will ( with the cloud of their owne inuentions ) darken , and hide the same from the eyes of others . They study not carefully the text , as their comments doe shew , but whatsoeuer they can find deliuered by others , either for their state , or not at all Reade with iudgement Ribera , and Viega's , the Iesuites commentaries . against them , that they greedily take , not at all caring how it can stand with the text , and the truth of the word it selfe . Let ▪ none therefore which desire simply to be informed in the truth , be led with their false expositions ; yea it were indeed very good not to reade them at all , vnlesse the readers be wel grounded in the truth , and wel acquainted with the text itselfe , that so in reading them , they may trie all by the touchstone , lest their words preuaile without authority . Whosoeuer is throughly acquainted with the truth , cannot but detest their damned expositions , as farre from the truth , as darknesse from light , and falshood it selfe from the truth it selfe , in those things which set out the Pope , and Papacie .

II. The vaine and faithlesse Expositors , who in The vaine and faithlesse . their interpretations , respect neither the truth , nor falshood much , but write not to offend , and so balke or obscure the truth ; or to please , and then they doe writhe and wrest euery thing to make for their purpose ; or to get themselues praise , then they labour to bombast and stuffe vp their writing with all variety of what themselues haue , or would seeme to haue , and this they doe to the vtmost , too much paines to themselues , and a needlesse labour for others , if they did intend onely the opening of the truth barely and nakedly , to the true informing of the readers vnderstanding ; or else doe write , to try and oppose some time , in some thing their readers , and then , if they haue euer an odde conceit , crochet , or question , forth it must come , to make ( as they imagine ) themselues merrie , while they thinke they can propound a riddle for an Oedipus . These now in so doing , spend time , and are altogether vaine in their labours , troublesome to the text , and vnprofitable to the Reader .

III. The singularly-opinionated , who hauing The singularly opinionated . fore-conceiued an opinion from themselues , or otherwise , before they learned it from the text , they frame in themselues a building , and then come to the words of God to vnder-prop the same , turning all vpside-downe , to make good what they haue fancied ; these must needes therefore obscure the text , when they thinke to leade the text , and not it them , of whom in reading wee must beware ; for , they seldom write soundly , that will be euer writing singularly , and going by themselues , without respect of others : Neuerthelesse it must bee yet acknowledged , that sometimes in expounding some part of a prophecie , a man may goe almost alone , and yet not bee condemned of pride , and conceited singularity . For the truthes of prophecies appeare in the accomplishment , and the wisedome of discerning , rightly to apply the same , is not euery mans gift , nor at one time giuen vnto all ; very plaine things to some are hidden , and hidden points , by well obseruing of some circumstances , become most cleere to othersome . If God therefore affoord this light to one , which hee doth not to another , nay not to many , and hee publish the same in the spirit of humilitie , before others ; must it be adiudged pride and singularitie in him ? verily not iustly .

IV. Such as doe make this booke dogmaticall , They that neglect the historicall sense . and make of almost all these things a spirituall sense : these draw the readers quite from the historicall sense , and so from obseruing things to be done , which is the true scope and proper sense of this booke ; and which in the reading must bee most carefully attended to , as wee may learne out of cap. 1. 1. and 4. 1. and 22. 6.

V. They doe greatly darken this prophecie , They that mistake the time . who doe draw backe the beginning of these things , which doe concerne the whole Church , higher then that time in which Iohn did receiue the same ; when these things doe follow after the time of the giuing of this Reuelation vnto him , as chap. 4. 1. with 22. 6. sufficiently euince : which not being obserued by Expositors , greatly obscureth the order of the things heere foretold vnto vs .

VI. Lastly , hereunto may be added , the negligence The negligent Historiographers . of Historiographers , not marking the daily administration of Gods prouidence , from time to time ( euen from the beginning to this day ) bringing things to passe , as heerein they are foretold : This hath been ( and is yet ) no small hinderance to the reuealing of this heauenly Reuelation . If this booke ( from the beginning ) had been obserued , and made the ground euer to our history writers ; and that in the acts done ( which was by them recorded ) they had been carefull to haue had respect to the course of this prophecie , how things herein were foretold , to be fulfilled ; their histories had been so cleere an exposition , as there had now beene no doubt of the true interpretation of it .

THE OPENING OF SAINT IOHNS MYSTIcall Reuelation . THE FOVRTH PART .

Herein is shewed what is to be obserued and done , to come to the vnderstanding of this Reuelation ; the particulars are in the seuerall Chapters .

CHAP. I.

Of the scope of this booke .

THE first thing to bee obserued to To marke the scope . vnderstand this book , is the scope and drift of this Reuelation , which , what it is , is most euident out of the text , chap. 1. 1. and 4. 1. and 22. 6 , euen this , to make the seruants of God acquainted with the things , that were to come to passe , and to be done in the world , as farre as the same things doe concerne the Church of Iesus Christ , from the daies of Iohn , vnto the very end and second comming of Christ . So that in the first place we are to look vpon and behold the Church , and to attend this principally , for whose sake this propheticall historie was written , as the first verse of the first Chapter doth shew . And therefore also wee haue in the very beginning of the prophecie ( concerning future things from the time of Iohns Chap. 4. and 5. Chap. 21. 22. receiuing the Reuelation ) a goodly type of the Church , and when the prophecie commeth to an end , there is a glorious description thereof ; so as all may see , that the principall thing to be marked in this tragicall Comedie , ( if I may so call it ) is The Church of Christ and her state is first and principally to be considered of . the Church of Iesus Christ , that is , consisting of true and faithfull Christian beleeuers , their doings and sufferings , their battels , and victorie at the length ouer all their enemies : of which to haue , according to this prophecie , a short historie related , and the same kept well in memorie , shall be exceeding auailable to the vnderstanding of this Reuelation . When the maine scope is certainlie knowne and attended vnto , other things will be discerned in their place , and become apparent and euery thing be seene in due order , as may particularly bee obserued , from one Chapter to another throughout this booke , vnto the end . But if this scope be neglected , and the Church her estate , rising , decay , eclipse , recouery , her dangers and alterations be not diligently attended vnto , ( from whence the reason , causes , and order of all other things are to be fetched ) it will make this booke to such Readers very obscure , and confused . For the world and plagues vpon it are not here brought in further , then there is in them a respect , and a consideration had vnto the Church ; neither any other thing , but as the same hath to doe with the Church , and the Church with it . Therefore the Church must first be attended vnto , and then the reason , the causes , and order of other things brought in , and foretold for the Churches sake , will bee better vnderstood , as will appeare by the order of the Chapters , and the orderly cause of things therein contained .

Now next and secondarily the greatest and chiefest A second thing to be attended vnto , is the Churches greatest enemie . enemie of Christ and his Church is to be considered of ; which is not here indeede the heathen Empire , and Tyrants then in Iohns time ruling the world , and bloudily persecuting the Church , but the Popedome and Bishop of Rome , that grand Antichrist . For the Dragon and heathen Empire was well enough knowne to the Church then , so as there needed not a prophecie to speake of that enemie or outward power and rage of the Dragon , further then to declare their end ; and how Antichrist came into the Dragons place , obtaining his power , state & great authoritie : of which , in chap. 13. 3 , this man of sinne , this Antichristian state , this mysterie of iniquitie is next the Church chiefly to bee considered of , as the enemie principally to be discouered vnto the Church in this prophecie . For this Empire is the longest during , the heathen Tyrants from the time of Iohns receiuing this Reuelation ( about anno 96 , to anno 311 , when Constantine began his raigne ) raigned but a small space about 215 yeeres ; but this Antichrist must haue his reigne 42 moneths of yeeres , being prophetically spoken and expressed by daies , euery day being put for a yeere , is 1260 yeeres ; and we see by lamentable experience , that he hath endured long , albeit now his power be abated .

Againe , this enemie is the worst that euer The Pope the worst enemie to the Church . the Church had , for hee bloudily persecuteth the godly , as did the heathen , chap. 11. 7 : hee blasphemeth God , his name , his tabernacle and Saints , chap. 13. 6 , as they did ; he hath done and yet doth trouble the world with bloudie warres ( chap. 13. 7. and 17. 14. ) as they did ; hee hath gotten great power ouer kindreds , tongues and nations , chap. 13. 7 , as they had ; but he ( which they could not doe , neither euer did ) bewitcheth the world by sorcerie , false miracles and wonders , chap. 13. 13. 14. and 19. 20. and will be worshipped of all vpon perill of their states and liues , chap. 13. 15. 16. 17. This selleth also soules , chap. 18. 13 : so as he is such an enemie to the Christian world as neuer was : to which may bee added this to all the rest , that his cursed apostacie brought vpon the Christians , the hellish furie and outrage of the Turkes power and tyrannie , chap. 9. 14. 15. 21. Lastly , the greatest part of this prophecie is spent about this wicked enemie , either in the preparation to his fall from the Church , chap. 8 , or in the fall itselfe , chap. 9 , or in his rising in worldly state and power , chap. 13 , or in his crueltie in persecuting , chap. 11. and 13 , or in his plagues begun vpon him , chap. 16 , or in his womanish condition inticing to filthinesse , chap. 17 , or in the ouerthrow of his state , chap. 18 , or else lastly in his owne finall destruction , chap. 19. This therefore is the grand Aduersarie principally by this book to be found out , as the greatest , the worst and longest enemie in continuance against the Church . And thus much for the scope , the first thing to be obserued .

CHAP. II.

Of the order and methode of this booke .

THE second thing for the vnderstanding of this booke , next the scope , is the order and methode which the holy The methode and order is to be obserued after the scope . Ghost hath kept , in reuealing to vs the things herein contained . For the order being knowne will carrie vs a long , and will be , as it were , a guide leading vs by the hand to the view of euery thing in their due places . And to haue a full sight of this , the studious herein must looke to three things .

I. He is to take a view of the whole worke , and The first thing to be done for to vnderstand the order and methode . lay it out in his principall parts analitically , that so the outward frame and proportion of this worke in the maine parts may bee easily seene , and that so the chiefest matters and scope may be vnderstood ; in which some latest expositors haue taken paines , which the godly reader may take for his helpe herein , till hee be able to discerne the platforme of the worke himselfe , and so hee with his owne pen set downe his owne iudgement before his owne eyes . Many in reading think they see fully enough , what by others is laid before them ; but when they come to the worke themselues , to draw that out , which in conceit before , they iudged themselues skilfull in , they shall often finde that they come short of their conceit by many degrees .

II. Hee is to consider the generall contents of The second thing to be noted . euery Chapter , and the orderly laying downe of things successiuely therein ; which will marueilously hearten an intelligent reader to the studie of this booke : for hee shall see a delightsome coherence of one thing with another , and a pleasant passing-on of the propheticall narration , with a reason of euery Chapter following orderly one another . Which for better incouragement to such as will take paines in this holy and blessed prophecie , I haue thought fit here to set downe , Chapter by Chapter vnto the end , onely omitting the three first , as more easie and well knowne to euery one ; except only perhaps in this thing that they be set out as so many types of the vniuersall condition of the Churches of the Gentiles , and so haue in them some future thing to bee considered of , as well , as that present state of euery one of them then in Iohns daies . Which I leaue , whether any such thing be so or no , to the wisedome and learning of the godly-wise in such mysteries . The future state of the Church is set out , from the beginning of the fourth Chapter , whence , for the order of the propheticall narration , I will begin .

The fourth Chapter sheweth vs the Lord God Chap. 4. of heauen sitting vpon his Throne in the heauen , his Church , and all his Saints and seruants round about him ; which godly type of him & his Church is to bee considered of in the first place , to whom and for whose sake , he reuealeth his secret counsell in this Reuelation , and which also hee carrieth through all troubles , with a strong and out-stretched arme , as Israelites through the red sea , and bringeth them safe to their rest .

The fifth sheweth the meanes by which this Chap. 5. Church becommeth acquainted with her future state , to wit , by this booke of the Reuelation , the opening whereof none but Christ Iesus could obtaine at the hands of his Father , who gaue it him , ( chap. 1. 1. ) and hee here tooke in hand to open to the ioy of all , both men , Angels and other creatures , blessing God therefore .

The 6. sheweth to vs his Church , how in the opening Chap 6. of the six seales of the book , the Lord with variety of plagues , would punish the heathen world vnder the persecuting tyrants of Rome , til the Dragon should be cast out of heauen , ( cap. 12 ) & that heathen Empire be ouerthrowne , for murthering of Christians , professing so constantly Christ & his Gospell .

The seuenth Chapter commeth in by the way Chap. 7. of a preuention . For in the time of the heathen tyrants , the Diuell had hatched and prepared great mischiefes , that , against the time that the world should become Christian , ( by meanes of Constantine ) and the heathen Empire bee abolished , hee might thereby ouerthrow the Church ; which mischiefes were prepared and aduanced vnder the sixth seale , but the power thereof not seene , till the opening of the 7. seale . Now for that the plagues vnder the seuenth seale , in the blowing of the Trumpets , should be so great a plague to the earthly Christian world by a fearfull apostacie , and that the Church might not doubt yet of her owne welfare , here in this Chapter is giuen vs another general type of the Churches state to the worlds end , shewing two things : I. That in the world of earthly Christians apostating with Antichrist , there should be a sealed number , though but a very few in number , certainly preserued from falling from Christ , and so escape this plague and the mischiefs which God brought vpon the Christian world for the earthlinesse thereof , and for falling to Antichrist and that Romish Whore ; for in this time are these sealed Ones a hidden number with Christ Iesus on the Mount , ( chap. 14. 1. ) and with the Prophets in the wildernes ( chap. 11. ) whitherto the Woman was fled , chap. 12. II. That the Lord in his time would bring these hidden Ones to light againe , and by the word win an innumerable multitude vnto the Church of all nations , kindreds and people and tongues , to worship him , and to serue him ioyfully without interruption .

The eighth Chapter sheweth vnder the seuenth Chap. 8. seale the breaking out of the mischiefes restrained ( in chap. 7. 1. ) for a while ; being from God so many plagues to the world , called Trumpets , and in themselues the foure steps to the generall apostacie of that Romane Bishop : for after the heathen persecutors were taken away , the Diuell caused great contention among Christians , set their mindes to ambition , and wrought effectually in many to make them damnable heretiques , and by part-takings was much bloudshed . So that hereby found doctrine failed , sincere worship decaied , and faithfull teachers were hard to be found , but in generall a darke mist of ignorance began to spread it selfe ouer the Christian world , which was an effectuall meanes for Satan to worke thereby , for the aduancement of his grand-child the sonne of perdition , that Antichrist the Pope of Rome .

The ninth Chapter sheweth that the apostasie Chap. 9. was now come to a head ; for here the fall is shewed , and the Angell of the bottomlesse pit made a King , hauing his hellish Locusts to trouble and torment the earthly Christians . Now was there a world of misery vpon men & manifold mischiefes , the worshipping of Diuels , and Idols the workes of mens hands , murthers , sorceries , fornication , and thefts , for which God in his wrath sent an horrible vengeance vpon them by the Turkish power , his hosts and armies furiously raging : which yet brought not any amendment to the Antichristian state and apostating Church of Rome .

The 10. Chapter sheweth how after long darknesse Chap. 10. and defection , the Lord ( as he did to the Israelites oppressed in Egypt ) in mercie commeth downe to deliuer his people from this spirituall Egypt , ( so called chap. 11. 8. ) and doth furnish with knowledge of Gods word such as should recouer by preaching of the truth from vnder the Antichristian apostasie , many again vnto the true religion of Christ , euen people & nations , tongues & kinreds .

The 11. Chapter is a storie , as it were , of the Chap. 11. great troubles which fell out vpon the Preachers executing faithfully their ministery , and in seeking to bring Christs people out of this Romish Babylon , as Moses and Aaron did , in bringing the Israelites from vnder the bondage of Pharaoh . Which Preachers , after great persecutions and troubles , at the length preuailed ; for which the people of God reioyced , as wee may doe at this day . And here is the end of the sixth Trumpet hitherto : the seuenth beginning to blow , Christ beginneth to raigne powerfully , and kingdomes become his from vnder Antichrist .

The 12. chapter beginneth the more large explanation Chap. 12. of such things as were but obscurely handled before , in chap. 6. touching the Romane Heathen Empire ( vnder the type of the great red Dragon ) and of the ouerthrow thereof , that hereby we might more cleerly see , when the out-Court ( chap. 11. 2. ) was giuen to the Gentile-like Christians , the Romish Antichristians ; and also when the true Church , the heauenly woman fled into the wildernesse , and when Antichrist succeeded in the place of that Dragon .

The 13. chapter is a continuing-on of the explanation , Chap. 13. amplifying that short and briefe mentioning of the beast , in chap. 11. 7. the very same that is heere now set out at large , substituted in the Dragons roome , so as now the old Pagan Empire , is turned into an Antichristian Popedome ; the tyrannizing Emperours , into tyrannizing Popes ; and the lawfull ciuill authority , into an vnlawfull Hierarchie , and ecclesiasticall Regencie : in which his originall , the meanes of his rising vp , the power and properties of him , are fully laid open .

The 14. chapter goeth on to tell vs more largely , Chap. 14. what became of the sealed number mentioned in cap. 7. where they were , and with whom , in that Antichristian Apostacie ; then is shewed more amply also what was foreshewed summarily concerning the ministery of the word , ( in cap. 10. 11. &c. cap. 11. 3. ) the Ministers doctrine , the power and effect therof against Antichrist , his Babylonish state , and that whorish iurisdiction .

The 15. chapter sheweth , how the Church ( being Chap. 15. by the former ministery , and powerfull efficacie thereof , set free from the Romane beast , and his Antichristian power ) now doth exceedintly reioyce , and is rising vp into a preuailing estate , hauing now receiued vials of wrath , and power from heauen to plague that state , which so long time had wickedly ruled ouer the people of God .

The 16. chapter declareth in order , how from Chap. 16. the Church , the instruments of Gods anger doe poure forth their vials of plagues , and doe execute vengeance according to the power and commandement from God , with the effects and euents thereof .

The 17. chapter sheweth the reason , why the Chap. 17. Angels of these vials did so plague this Antichristian state , therefore is it , that one of them informeth Iohn of their doings , and expoundeth what is meant by the great City , and by Babylon , which the Preachers so preached against , in chap. 14. as also , what the beast is , which is mentioned in cap. 13. that we might know plainly Rome to be Babylon , and the Pope certainly to bee that Antichrist , with the wicked conditions , pride , and cruelty of that whorish Church , for which she , and all her associates receiued such plagues , and deserued so iustly to be punished and hated of all Gods people .

The 18. chapter foretelleth , how vpon the vials Chap. 18. poured out ; also vpon the liuely discouery of her , not to bee the true Church , but that whore of Babylon ; and withall , vpon their forsaking of her , who gaue their power and kingdome formerly vnto her , she should come to vtter ruine and her place and seat to be found no more .

The 19. chapter foretelleth , how great ioy the Chap. 19. Church of Christ should conceiue at this destruction of Rome , singing aloud praises vnto God for the same , being formerly exhorted thereunto , in cap 18. 20. and which here they performe , exhorting one another to praise the Lord , for this his righteous iudgement vpon this Babylon , and whorish state ; after which , for further encrease of ioy , is foreshewed the full victory ouer the beast and false prophet , with their finall damnation .

The 20. chapter falleth in , to speake of the Dragon , Chap. 20. mentioned in chap. 12. and chap. 16. 13. shewing first what was become of him since his casting out of heauen , and since the beginning of the raigne of his grand-child , the Antichrist , set vp in the Dragons seat , cap. 13. 3. that hee was chained vp , and kept from his open rage a long time , but at length let loose againe ; and then secondly , after that his loosing , and now also Antichrists destruction , what his vtmost and last attempt should be , to wit , open force , and what also should be the euent thereof , euen his owne and their destruction also , ( which were deceiued by him ) and that euerlastingly .

The 21. and 22. chapters , after this destruction Chap. 21. and 22 of these enemies ; do set out the gracefull and most happie estate of Christs Church , in the gloriousest manner that may bee , and so thereupon concludeth this prophecie . And thus from chapter to chapter , wee see a most heauenly order obserued , which being well marked and vnderstood , will giue to the godly and studious reader , a great insight into the chiefe and principall things laid downe in this propheticall narration . If any doubt whether yet this be the order , course , and progresse hereof thus laid downe chapter by chapter : Let such , ( as I myselfe haue done ) painfully examine the truth by the matter in the chapters , and by the generall parts of the whole prophecie , and see whether this will stand , or another more agreeing to the text , and the truth of story ; if so , I imbrace the truth gladly , but if not , let this be accepted .

III. He that would vnderstand the order yet The third thing to be obserued , for the knowledge of the method . more at large in particulars , he must make a literall analysis of euery chapter , following the guiding of the spirit in his owne order , word for word . By which , this benefit shall hee reape , that the text shall become familiar vnto him , and the order of things more apparantly seene , and the circumstances better obserued , and through Gods mercy , shall he see , ( as I may say ) round about him , that he mistake not grossely in giuing the sense and meaning of a place ( as some haue done ) contrary to the cleere light before them , in the very words of the text , which was for want of obseruing this course , and withall , by an vnaduised rushing vpon the text , with a hasty interpretation , or with a receiued opinion , but vnexamined , to the great preiudice of the truth . By this course shall he come to the first degree of the knowledge of this propheticall narration exactly ; for it is to be noted that there is a double knowledge , or rather a twofold A twofold knowledge of a prophecie or rather two degrees thereof . degree of vnderstanding of the words of a prophecie . The first degree is this , to know what is foretold in the very letter and words , without any particular application , further then in the text is laid open plainly , and also without the consideration of the accomplishment and fulfilling therof . The second is to know the fulfilling , and to bee able rightly to accommodate to the text , the truth of story , to declare the verity of it , according as in the words it is laid downe . The first is easie to almost euery one ; as to tell for example , that the 12. chapters speaketh of a woman thus and thus arrayed ; also how she was with child and trauelled , and that there was a red Dragon watching , &c. In like manner , chap. 17. there is mention made of a whore , and how shee is apparelled , and sits on a beast in glorious rayment , with a cup in her hand , and so forward , as it is in the text . This may seeme an idle labour , which yet will not proue so to him that endeauours seriously to attaine to the second degree , which indeed is wisdome ; but this other is in the first place to bee obserued , that wee may know what to expect and looke for to be fulfilled . This first degree the holy and ancient people of God sought after in the old Prophets , reading them diligently before they were fulfilled , expecting and waiting for the accomplishment . The second was the wisedome in Christ and his Apostles , applying fitly the Prophets sayings , as they Matth. 2. were fulfilled ; the former vnderstanding had the Scribes and Pharisies , who could readily tell by the words of the Prophet , where Christ should be borne , and did expect his comming , but had not the knowledge to apply the same to the time , and to the person fulfilling the same , according to the prophecie of the place , where he was to be borne ; and such vnderstanding may now also the Romane high-priest , his Scribes and Pharisies haue , but the latter is the wisedome of Gods seruants , to whom the Lord is pleased to make knowne his will . And thus much for the order , the second thing to bee obserued , to come to the knowledge of this diuine prophecie .

CHAP. III.

Of the matter and historicall sense of this booke .

THe third thing in reading this Prophecie ( now in respect of our times ) is to consider what is done already , what is in doing , ( for it is in continuall act ) and hereafter to be done , concerning either the Church , or the enemies thereof . The matter of this Prophecie , was things to come to passe , chap. 1. 1. was things that were to be done after the reuealing of this reuelation to Iohn ▪ cap. 4. 1. euen things to be done , chap. 22. 6. The matter then of this prophecie is historicall , as it commeth to be fulfilled . It is therefore not a spirituall or allegoricall , but an historicall sense , which in this booke wee must attend vnto , from the beginning of the fourth chapter , to the end of the prophecie . For to Iohn was reuealed what things should come to passe here vpon earth , before the worlds end , as far as concerned the Church ; and the same he here setteth forth to vs , as to him it was reuealed . If we then doe loose the historicall The matter of this prophecie is historicall . sense , we loose the proper sense of this booke , what other spirituall vse soeuer we make of it .

By this then we see what necessity there is to It is necessary to be well read in histories . reade histories , into which wee must looke and search diligently , according to the times , and according to the course of this prophetical narration , but in the reading of histories we must be guided by the order kept here ; and as the things are foretold by the holy Ghost to come to passe : for as I haue afore noted , if Historiographers had kept the direct course of this prophecie in penning their stories , concerning all the troubles & alterations in the Church , they had cleerly commented vpon this prophecie , as far as it is fulfilled . And so should these likewise that yet write an ecclesiasticall storie of the things now in doing , or such as liue to write what shall hereafter fall out . In applying How to reade histories with the order of this prophecie . the histories to the text , the way is to reade them in the order of the prophecie : and to doe this , we must consider these things : I. That the narration of future things taketh date from the time that Iohn receiued this reuelation , as is to be learned from chap. 4. 1. and 22. 6. about Anno 96. in the raigne of Domitian , and therefore to begin from that time to reade , marking the order of the prophecie , and the fulfilling thereof .

II. That it beginneth with the Dragon , the Heathen persecuting tyrants , in chap. 6. and 12. shewing how God would plague ( with sundry iudgements ) the world then , chap. 6. and would ouerthrow that Empire , and cast out those Pagans for ruling and tyrannizing ouer the Church , as is noted in chap. 12. therefore the stories of those times are to be studiously read , attending vnto the text , as the spirit of God leadeth , to find the fulfilling and accomplishment thereof accordingly .

III. That the prophecie carrieth vs from the Dragons rage , to the view of Antichrist , but yet by degrees from the time of that godly and worthie Emperour , Constantine the great . And so we are to search and apply the stories of those times , but ( I say ) going on with the prophecie in the steps thereof concerning Antichrist . As first to marke what went before the generall Apostacie of Rome ▪ or Romane Bishop , set out in the blowing of the foure trumpets , in chap. 8. from Constantines daies , till about the yeere , as some thinke , of Christ , 530. or thereabout , some 230. yeeres space ; for exposition whereof , the stories of those times are to be searched into , the prophecie will be a guide into the stories , and these an exposition to the prophecie . Then to consider his getting into the Dragons seate , with power and great authoritie , causing a generall Apostasie , ( chap. 9. and 13. ) regaining great glory to Rome , as before vnder the Heathen Emperours . To vnderstand these things , and to haue an exposition of the 9. 13. and 17. chapters , we must reade what Rome doth challenge from Constantine , for the Romanists bragging of Constantines donation , giueth vs light to know how the Pope crept into the Emperiall seat ; also we must reade the Popes liues , their decrees , their practises , in , and ouer Councels , the arising vp of their religious orders , the whole body of their Canon law their Legenda aurea , for lying miracles and words , their warres , with all other the deeds , power , seat , and great authority of that Antichristian state , because they giue cleere light vnto such things , as be spoken of the beast in those chapters , to the full . For how can the prophecie of the Pope and his popedome be otherwise cleered to vs , then by reading of those things which are set forth of them by authenticke authors , and approued authorities ? So to come to vnderstand such things as be in the 10. 11. and 14. chapters , touching the arising of the Church from vnder Antichrist ; as also the preaching of the Gospell , to bring that hidden number vnto open light , the witnesses of the truth and their doctrine ; also Antichrists opposition thereto , his tyrannie , and their constant suffering must be knowne by such as haue faithfully made knowne these things .

Now for that Antichrists power of generally persecuting is restrained , and that the true Church ( blessed be God ) now some late yeeres since , hath begun to get an vpper hand against him , as is foreshewed in chap. 15 , and 16 , that they that killed must bee kild , and such as murthered , must haue bloud to drinke , the vials of wrath being begun to be poured out vpon those Antichristians from vs ; as also for that this part of the prophecie is in fulfilling , and shall not now cease till full wrath bee poured vpon that Romish state , to the vtter destruction thereof . We may reade late writers , and , as The stories of the present times concerning things done betweene Protestants and Papists , are to be read of vs . I may say , yesterday histories , and make a daily obseruation of those things which now doe fall out , or of late haue fallen out , betweene the Papists and the Protestants , especially from the yeere 1558 , or 60 , about which time was the full period of the Popes generall preuailing ; and since which time hee hath nothing increased vpon vs , but wee by Gods power haue preuailed against him , and so , maugre their malice , and in spite of their policie , trecheries and treasons , we shall goe forward to a better estate against that Romish power for euer vnto the end . Doe not wee see here in England since that time the truth hereof ; haue not the Papists had ill successe in all their attempts against vs ? Though impious Pius roare with his Bulls , though Iesuites , these frogs comming out of the Dragon , Beast and false prophet , stirre vp Kings against vs , with a supposed inuincible Armado to conquer vs ; though Gunpowder-plots be deuised The Popes power shall no more increase . to destroy vs in our Regall and princely powers , yet wee stand ▪ and they fall ; and so must they now continually , for by an oath from God it is confirmed vnto vs , chap. 10. 5. 6 , That there should be time no longer . Let none doubt of this exposition , the acts of God from the forenamed time confirme it vnto vs ; howsoeuer other haue , or yet doe take it , wee must certainly know this , That things done , in doing , or hereafter to be done , are the exposition of this prophecie , and not what men doe imagine . And if the Pope daily decay , and not preuaile , as formerly heretofore , and wee also still preuaile against him , them let this work of God giue authority to this interpretation ; but if contrariwise & hereafter any shal see things fall out to crosse this exposition , then reiect the same as false : in the meane space , let the obseruation of the acts of our blessed God , past , present , and to come , bee iudge herein , and therein let vs rest and praise him .

Obiect . But may some say , because the Pope hath not preuailed against vs , can it be made a generall rule for a testimonie of the decaying of his whole state ? and for that wee haue , and doe preuaile , therefore shall also the whole Church of Christ preuaile with vs in other places ? what is this nation , that hence should be made such a conclusion ?

Answ. Surely I am not led by any vaine phantasie vpon the loue of mine owne countrey so to thinke ; but from things done by God himselfe , leading me by the hand thereto , from the Popes first rising , and the Lords honouring this little , but most noble Iland , aboue all other places in the Christian world , in the matter of Christianitie : First , our Constantine , whether by birth , or here first proclamed Emperour , was the first Christian Emperour , The renowne of our Nation in the matters of Christian religion . that brought to the profession of Christ a world of Christians . Secondly , Lucius our King the first Monarch , that was Christian . Thirdly , Wickliffe our countriman , the first man of fame , standing vp against the abominations of Rome . Fourthly , Henry the 8 our King , the first Monarch that vtterly reiected the Popes supremacie , and cast him out of his Dominions . Fifthly , Elizabeth our Queene , a Queene of eternal memory , the first kings daughter that suffered persecution for the Gospell vnder Antichrist ; the first Queene that banished the publique Idoll seruice of the Masse out of her Kingdome , and the whole Popes power irrecouerably to this day . Sixthly , Our now learned Soueraigne Iames our King , the first Monarch , that euer publiquely with his owne penne , proclamed to the Emperour , Kings , and Princes , the Pope to be Antichrist . Seuenthly and lastly , this our Nation hath vexed , and yet doth vex , the Pope and his marked Antichristians more then any , yea or all the kingdomes in this part of the Christian world , where the Pope hath had iurisdiction at any time . First , in making most iust lawes , before all others , to put deseruedly their Iesuites and Priests to death , therein following the words of this prophecie , chap. 16. 1. 6. 7. Secondly , in getting so admirable and glorious a victorie in the yeere 88 , the like neuer heard of , and with so great shame , losse , and destruction to the Pope and his powers aiding him , as the like they neuer had at the hands of any people or nation , from the beginning , to that day . Thirdly , in our aiding , and relieuing , all other needing our helpe , against the Pope ; this the Low Countries can witnesse , Geneua , yea and the late King of France , when he was but King of Nauarre . Fourthly and lastly , in the Lords most rare and wonderfull preseruation of vs , our late Queene , and our now Soueraigne king , from all their hellish plots , trecheries , conspiracies , treasons and rebellions , that haue at any time been deuised , practized , or raised vp against them , the mischiefe euer returning back vpon the heads of the euill instruments themselues . So as this nation may be the instance for al Christs people , to behold Gods mercie and fauour to his Church , to conclude the ouerthrow of the Popedome , according to this prophecie . And from which ( if from such strange workes of God , formerly any thing may bee concluded ) it is most likely , that Rome it selfe shall chiefly receiue her vtter destruction , when God shall see his time , to aduance his glorie , by such an heroicall spirit , and princely power , as he may , and can make fit to doe the deede , which verely is not long to , euen so , Amen . If this coniecture may seeme any thing probable , then let not the accommodation of some things in this prophecy , particularly to our nation , and to some of the Lords instruments in the same , raised vp to doe Gods will , according to this prophecie , be held too foolish and ridiculous . And thus much for the matter and principall sense which in this Reuelation is to be sought out .

CHAP. IV.

Of the manner of setting downe this prophecie , and the reuealing of the things foretold in this booke .

IT may be said of this booke , as is said by the Lord in Hosea , chap. 12. 10. I haue multiplied visions , and vsed similitudes : for here are manifold visions and similitudes ; the Lord by certain formes , shapes , and figures , as it were Images and pictures , did liuely represent the whole Comicall tragedie , or tragicall Comedie , that was from the time of the reuealing of the Reuelation , to be acted vpon the stage of this world , by the Church militant , vnto his Apostle , and Prophet Iohn ; who This prophecie is deliuered , after the manner of prophecies of old , by visions , similitudes and figuratiue speeches . was an eare-witnes of all that was spoken , and a beholder of these shadowes and resemblances of what was truly to be done vpon the earth , being played , as I may say , before him , euen as in the words it is written . So as we must learne by these visions , things done , things in doing , or hereafter still to bee done , till the world come to an end , as hath been alreadie said .

Againe , as it is composed of such similitudes , so the words are figuratiue , the whole prophecie full of Metaphors , and almost altogether Allegoricall ; so as we must take heede , that we looke further then into the letter and naked relation of things , as they are set downe , otherwise the booke should be full of absurdities , impossibilities , falsities , and flat contradictions vnto other truthes of Scripture : all which are farre from the words of Gods holy spirit , which are euer holy and true . For who can beleeue a Lambe to haue seuen eyes , a mountaine burning to be cast into the sea , and this thereby in a third part to become blood , a starre to fall from heauen , Locusts to bee of so monstrous a shape , as is set downe in chap. 9. and horses with Lions heads , fire , smoke , and brimstone comming out of their mouthes , and a hundred such things ? Therefore wee must not sticke in the letter , but search out an historicall sense , which is the truth intended , and so take the words typically , and not literally . For propheticall descriptions much differ from common historicall narrations . A storie sets downe things indeed done : a prophecie represents to the view , as present , by similitudes , the things not come to passe , but afterwards to bee done .

Also we must note , and this very carefully , that This prophecie is framed to the words of the Prophets , and custome of the Jewes . all this whole prophecie is framed after the state and condition of the ancient people of God , the Iewes , and after the words and visions of the ancient Prophets ; as we may see by comparing the words and visions of this booke , to Moses and the Prophets , to which the Prophet Iohn alludeth euerywhere . To what Iohn alludeth in this prophecie . First , to their sufferings vnder their enemies , of which there were three : first , Pharaoh in Egypt , called by Ezechiel , a Dragon , and therefore here mention of a Dragon , chap. 12. The Second , Babel , and the beasts noted in Daniel , chap. 7. and 11. therefore here is mention of the beast , ca. 13. Ezech 38. and 39. and of Babell , chap. 14. and 17. The third and last enemy was Gog , and Magog , euen the Kings of Syria , and among them , chiefly Antiochus Epiphanes , therefore the last enemies here are called Gog , and Magog , chap. 20. Secondly , to the twelue tribes , chap. 7. to the wildernesse , chap. 12. thunder , lightening , and earthquake , chap. 5. to the Tabernacle , chap. 13. and 21. 3. the Arke of his Testament , chap. 11. 19. the Priests , chap. 1. to white raiment , chap. 1. a golden girdle about the paps , cap. 1. the Altar , incense , chap. 8. Odours , cap. 5. lamps , chap. 4. Candlesticks , chap. 1. and 11. golden Censor , chap. 8. Temple , chap. 11. to singing , chap. 5. and 15. to instruments of musicke , chap. 5. and 15. to the sea , chap. 4. and 15. 2. to the smoake filling the Temple , chap. 15. 8. to the Trumpets , chap. 8. to Ierusalem , chap. 21. Kings , chap. 1. Thrones , Crownes , and Elders , chap. 4. Thirdly , to the saying of the old Prophets , as chap. 1. 7. to Zach. 12. 8. and 21. 3. to Ier. 31. 32. and 7. 17. and 21. 4. to Esay 25. 8. and chap. 3. 12. to 1. K. 7. 15. and infinite other places , and also to their visions , as chap. 1. 13. to Dan. 7. 13. and 10. 6. cap. 4. 6. 7. to Ezech. 1. 10. Yea the allusions are euery where to the words of the old Testament , which were too long to set downe here , though most necessary to be quoted , of such as would truly comment vpon this booke .

Now an allusion is a respect had , and a resemblance What an allusion is . made vnto some other thing , agreeing in some sort together ; as in all the things before mentioned , the Apostle , ( or rather the holy Ghost ) hath respect vnto that which hath been formerly , and maketh some resemblance in some sort thereof in the things in hand , of which he ( heere in this present prophecie ) doth speake : which allusions are made in this last booke of holy Scripture , for many reasons : I. And that most vsually , rather for Why Iohn is so full of allusions . amplification and illustration , then for proofe and confirmation : as for example , as Babylon held captiue Gods people a determined time , but at length they were deliuered , and Babylon at last , came to vtter destruction ; so shall it be with Rome , spiritually captiuating Gods people , these being deliuered , and the heauenly Temple built , she shall vtterly perish , and so of euery other allusion . II. For that the ancient people , their state , sufferings , ceremonies , worships , Temple , City , Priests , and Kings , were liuely types of Christ and his kingdome of true Christians ; and therefore now doth our Prophet set out the truth by the shadowes , and the substance by the very words of the ceremonies . III. To shew that the words and vision of the holy Prophets , to which our Prophet alludeth , besides the first and proper accommodation , had also typically in them a further signification and relation , as the frequent allusions in this booke , from them doth shew , and in other places of the new Testament , Rom. 10. 18. Psal. 19. 4. and Galath . 4. IV. To teach vs by these mysticall speeches , ( wrapping , as it were , the old couenant into the new , the Iewes into Christianisme , and we Christians , by these typicall termes , made mindfull of them ) that the mystery of God , declared to his seruants the Prophets , is not finished , but shall be , when this prophecie is fulfilled , at the blowing of the seuenth trumpet , chap. 10. 7. These I take to be the reasons of these frequent allusions , from Moses , the Law , & the Prophets : the knowledge hereof , and the maner of the deliuering of this prophecie , in similitudes , types , tropes , figures , and allusions , will giue a great light to the vnderstanding of this Reuelation , and preuent the foule mistaking of many things , by marking the allusions , and the common vse thereof . It would be a worke worthy praise , and requiring the diligence of a learned man , well acquainted with Moses , the Law and Prophets , to set downe throughout this prophecie , to what places of the old Testament , this our Prophet alludeth euery where ; it would cleere many points , which for want of this knowledge are to many very obscure ; it would preuent an vsuall mistaking , and an ignorantly-seeking of propriety of speech , in a meere allusion , as may be obserued in the writings of men , and their comments on some places of this prophecie . And thus much for the manner , the fourth thing to bee noted for to further our knowledge , in the vnderstanding of this heauenly Reuelation .

CHAP. V.

Of the way and meanes to expound this booke .

TO interpret this most heauenly prophecie , most necessary for these our times , after those things in the former chapter , laid downe and well obserued , the Expositor , before all To begin with prayer . things , is to beg at the Lords hand earnestly , in a holy affection to the truth , in a desire to aduance Gods glory , and to edifie the Lords people in the truth , the aid & assistance of the holy Ghost : For the things of God knoweth no man , but the spirit of God , 1. Cor. 2. 11. by whom we know the things freely giuen vs of God , 1. Cor. 2. 12. There is a spirit Iob 31. 8. Iob 38. 36. Prou. 2. 6. Dan. 1. 17. and 2. 20. 21. Iam. 1. 5. 1. King . 3. 9. in man , but the inspiration of the Almighty giueth vnderstanding . The Lord putteth wisedome into the inward parts , hee giueth vnderstanding vnto the heart . The Lord giueth wisedome , out of his mouth commeth knowledge and vnderstanding , which if any man lacke , ( saith Saint Iames ) let him aske of God , that giueth to all men liberally , as it Prou. 2. 4. appeareth in his mercy towards Salomon , asking wisedome at his hands . But we must cry for knowledge , and lift vp our voice for vnderstanding , and seeke it as siluer , and search for it as treasure , then through Gods mercy , wee shall attaine to knowledge , in that measure as shall be fit for vs . After this holy & heauenly preparation , I suppose it to be very meet to proceed in this manner following .

I. To looke carefully into the very text it selfe , The second ●canes , carefully t●●●oke into the text . originally set downe by this our Apostle and Prophet , as also by faithfull translations , turned into other knowne languages : be exercised , first in reading Act. 8. the words of God himselfe , like the godly Eunuch , though at the first thou doest not vnderstand them , God may send thee an interpretor , as he did to him . What things thou doest vnderstand , blesse God for the same , therein reioyce , and retaine that knowledge of those things , and labour for more ; giue not ouer to reade the booke againe and againe , thou that art able , in the originall ; others , in the best translations , as most excellent helpes to giue men knowledge of the things therein contained , in that tongue with which they be well acquainted . For the oftener wee reade it , the better shall wee vnderstand it ; but where wee doe not vnderstand , there let vs admire Gods wisedome , and the depth of the mysterie : be humbled in our selues , but not giue ouer , as without hope , either through impaciencie , not enduring the paines in studie , or pride of heart , not vouchsafing any longer our labour thereto , because the Lord forthwith descendeth not to our capacity in these his mysteries .

II. In the next place obserue , whether there be Obserue the allusions . any allusion in the words , ( of which before in the former chapter ) and then whereunto the allusion is made , that from thence the place in hand may be illustrated , as in chap. 2. 7. is an allusion to Gen. 2. 9. from whence the reward of eternall life promised to him that ouercommeth , is illustrated by eating of the tree of life ; and the heauenly mansion , by that garden and Paradise ; so the allusion giueth the exposition of the words . Likewise in chap. 4. 4. mention is made of 24. Elders , which is an allusion vnto the 1. Chron. 24. where the gouernours of the Sanctuarie and house of God , ( vers. 5. ) were before the King , ( vers. 6. ) ordered into the number of 24. elders , or chiefe Fathers , in verses , 7. 18. likewise the chiefe for the temporall affaires , were ordered in the number of 24. 1. Chron. 27. 1. So whether we respect the laity , or Clergy , as we now speake , the body of the whole people of God , were 24. Elders and principall Fathers , being for all the rest . This allusion will make plaine the truth , and cleere the interpretation from the obscurity , wherin it is inuolued by many erronious expositions ; I need not instance more places , the whole prophecie being full of allusions , as is before shewed ; onely here the interpretor is to consider the great benefit , which he shall reape by obseruing the allusions in expounding of the text . Quest. It may bee it will heere be asked , How may one know whether an allusion be in the words or no ; as also how to know whereunto the words doe allude ? Answ. I answere , that an allusion is knowne by the figuratiue and typicall speech in this prophecie , framed vnto the very like words vttered , or like things spoken of in the old Testament . Therefore to know an allusion , a man must be acquainted with Moses , and the Prophets , the types and figures , the worship , and maner of worshipping God then ; also with the troubles and deliuerances , the state and gouernment of that ancient people of God vnder the Law . Likewise to know wherunto the Apostle alludeth , the place in hand must bee well considered of , and that in all the circumstances , if there seeme to bee any doubt of the allusion ; for some are so plaine , as the very words carrie vs to the place , as chap. 2. 7. to Genes. 2. 9. chap. 4. 7. to Ezech. 1. 10. and 10. 14. chap. 11. 4. to Zach. 4. 3. 11. 14. and 6. 5. and an hundred such , the very words being taken out of the old Testament , and so will direct vs plainly to the places . But some are not so cleere at the first without some further consideration of circumstances ; and therefore to finde whereto the allusion is , we must marke what is spoken of in the place of this prophecie , where wee seeke the allusion , then , where any such thing is in the old Testament , where the fittest resemblance may be made , How to finde a more hidden allusion . most agreeing with the matter , and the circumstances of the text in hand ; as for example , to know whereto , the allusion of the 24. Elders is in chap. 4. we must consider , first , that the chapter is a common type of Gods Church , and then these 24. the type of all the faithfull , both Kings and Priests , vnto God , which is cleere out of chapter 5. 9. for they bee redeemed by Christs blood , out of euery kindred , tongue , people , and nation ; by which words it is euident , first , that they bee in type , men ; secondly , Christian men ; thirdly , put for all , as beeing redeemed out of all places . Now this so vnderstood , the allusion must be to a number of 24. Elders , or chiefe Fathers , vnder a Soueraigne , as these here , which is in the 1. Chron. 24. and 27. and therefore thereto the allusion is , and not to any other place : for that the resemblance cannot bee found elsewhere . So chapter 8. 3. 4. hath a type of one mediating betweene God and the people , to preserue his from destruction ; now to know whereto hee alludeth , wee must finde one hauing this office , to stand and offer at the Altar , which was the high Priests office , in the Leuiticall ministerie ; and therefore doth Iohn allude thereunto , Exodus , 30. 3. 7. 10. Leuiticus , 16. 17. Thus wee see how to know whereto our Prophet doth allude , in many of his allusions ; which one thing being well obserued , obscurities will bee better cleered , the truth in differing opinions will bee more discerned , and the words of the prophecie become somewhat more easie to bee vnderstood . For the allusion will keepe vs to the resemblance , it will illustrate the place cleerely , it will affoord a reason of the speech , and of the thing in hand , and preuent also moreouer grosse mistakings , and erronious expositions , as wee see in those that make the 24. Elders , the 24. bookes of the old Testament ; in others that make them the twelue Patriarkes , and twelue Apostles ; all which loose the allusion , the scope of the chapter , also the historicall sense , and are besides most plainly consuted , out of the 5. chapter , and the 9. verse .

But yet for more full cleering of this point , about Three things to be noted concerning an allusion . an allusion , let these three things be diligently noted : First , that all the allusions from chap. 4. to the end of the prophecie , are taken out of the old Testament , and therefore there let vs looke to finde them . Secondly , that in one and the same place of this prophecie there is varietie of allusions , as chap. 4 , and 5 , so chap. 7 : so in one chap. as in chap. 8. and 11 , &c. Thirdly , that albeit in an allusion , there is a resemblance and some proportion , betweene one thing and another ; yet may wee not thinke that in those two places , one and the same thing is meant , as such haue thought , who haue made the foure beasts ( chap. 4. ) to be all one with those in Ezech. chap. 1. 10. and 10. 14 , because there is some kinde of likenes betweene them in number and fashion . And thus much for the allusion , which is to be obserued in the exposition .

III. Next after the allusion , to interpret any The third meanes . To marke whether the place be expounded by the holy Ghost himselfe . place , let the Reader marke whether the holie Ghost doth expound the same or no : for as I haue shewed before , the Lord himselfe doth interpret his owne meaning in very many places of this booke ; whose interpretation is most faithfull and true . Now this his exposition is two-fold , either The holy Ghosts exposition is two-fold . more cleere , and this is sometime in the same chapter , as in chap. 1. 12 , by verse 20. and in chap. 17. 1 , by verse 15 , and verse 3 , by verse 9. 10. and sometime in one and the same verse of a chap. as chap. 4. 5. and 5. 6. and 19. 8. Or it is more obscure and hidden , & is to be found out thus , first by considering the words with all the circumstances of the same place , also the argument of the chapt . and the scope thereof . Thus may wee see the foure beasts in chap. 4 , to be ecclesiasticall persons , the very argument and circumstances of the same chap. fully sheweth it : for it typeth out the whole militant Church in the head , and bodie , and principall members , and that vnto the end ; their place , their properties , and their office considered , plainly tell vs what they be . So wee may see the great Citie mentioned chap. 17 , to be Rome , the circumstances considered there , verse 18 , with the 9 , and also the same to bee Babylon ; for the great Citie is the Woman , vers. 18 , and the Woman hath a name written Babylon , in vers. 5.

Secondly , if the exposition cannot be found in the same Chapter , then seeke the interpretation elsewhere ; for surely the Scriptures are interpreters of the Scriptures , and the meaning of the spirit is to be found out by his owne words . Therefore seeke the like phrase , words , or matter elsewhere mentioned , and there compare place with place , circumstances with circumstances , and one thing carefully with another , to finde out the true sense of the place sought for . But first seeke the exposition thus in this booke , and if the book expound not euery thing in it selfe , then compare the place with other places of Scripture . As for example , I would know what is the beast in chap. 11. 7. therefore I looke into the very place it selfe , and do obserue first , That he ascendeth out of the bottomlesse pit , and then , that hee maketh warre against the Saints , and preuaileth . Now I seeke out first the word Beast , which I finde in chap. 13. 1 : but there is not this originall nor practice here set downe , in chap. 11. 7 therefore I seek a beast — ascending out of the bottomlesse pit , such a one I finde in chap. 17. 8 : next I seek one making warre against the Saints , and preuailing , such a one I finde in chap. 13. 7. Therefore I conclude , the beast in chap. 13. 7. and 17. 8 , is the same that is mentioned in chap. 11. 7 , for the agreement is full without any difference . Now who , and what this beast is , I haue before fully shewed , by comparing one place with another at large . Againe , I would know what is that company with the Lambe in chap. 14. 1. therefore I looke vpon the place , and finde a number 144000 , and which haue the Fathers name written in their forehead ; I seeke therfore the number , and the marke in the forehead , and I finde it in chap. 7. 4 , and those there sealed in the forehead ; so as those 144000 , and the sealed Ones in cap. 7 , be one and the same number in the type , and therefore cannot be Iewes properly so called ; but there is only an allusion , the number are those elect and faithfull number of Christians protected by Christ , and hidden with him in the time of Antichrists tyrannicall rule and dominion . Which exposition the course of this prophecie and circumstances of the places will proue , if any doubt of it . If I would know what is the seale in chap. 7 , Exod. 28. 38. and 12. 13. I seek in the Reuelation , but cannot find the word ; therefore I consider an allusion in the speech , and that I find in Ezech. 9. 4 ; by which in a resemblance and conformitie of case , I see what kind of persons these sealed Ones in this Reuelation ( chap. 7 ) be , such as sigh and crie for al the abominations committed , as they did , and therefore are protected as they were . Now for the exposition of the seale , I finde by comparing of places , 2. Cor. 1. 22 , with Ephes. 4. 30 , and 1. 13 , that it is the earnest of the holy spirit of promise giuen into their hearts , by which they are sealed vnto the day of redemption . And thus doe wee see , that the holy spirit of God interpreteth himselfe , either in this prophecie , or in some other places of Scripture .

IV. With these helpes and meanes the faithfull The fourth meanes . Manifold considerations . interpreter must besides haue with him these manifold considerations , as so many directions and guides in the way .

I. That from the beginning of the fourth chap. The first is of the time of this prophecie . are those things handled , which concerne whollie and only the Christian Church to the worlds end ; and this prophecy taketh beginning from the time of the Reuelation made , and the things shewed vnto Iohn in the I le Patmos ; for so is it cleere by the words of him that spake vnto Iohn , chap. 4. 1. and chap. 22. 6. which diuers learned men haue noted vpon the words of the chap. 4. 1 , but haue not obserued in their expositions : and therefore haue greatly mistaken things , and confounded the order and course of this prophecie . This consideration giueth vs to know , that this prophecy of future things taketh beginning only in the raigne of Domitian , the twelfth Romane Emperour after Caesar , who exiled Iohn into Patmos in the yeere of our Lord 96 , or 97 , or there about , as before is noted ; aboue twentie yeeres after the destruction of Ierusalem ; so as hence may be noted , that it is an vtter mistaking to call backe the beginning of this prophecie , to the time and life of Christ , of his Apostles , of Ierusalem , or any thing literally of the Iewes . For although allusions be frequent to the Iewes , yet this prophecie toucheth nothing those times , much lesse the times before from the worlds beginning ; but it onely concerneth , as I say , the Christian Church , as easily appeareth by the order , and whole course of all the parts of the prophecie , from the beginning of the fourth Chapter vnto the end . Therefore to conclude this , the entrance vpon this propheticall historie , taketh beginning by and by after this was shewed vnto Iohn ; which rule being kept , the whole order and course of the prophecie will be better seene , and the wide mistakings of others better discerned , and their error auoided .

II. That this part of this booke , from the beginning The second concerneth the seuen seales , seuen trumpets , and seuen vials , and what they be . of the sixth Chapter to the end , ( after the introduction in the fourth and fifth chapters ) is set out in the opening of the seuen seales , blowing of seuen Trumpets , pouring out of seuen vials ; of which for our better vnderstanding we must know thus much : First , that they be all plagues vpon the worldly sort ; the seales are plagues , the sixth chapter doth shew it , in the euents vpon the Heathen world ; the Trumpets are plagues , the euents at the They be all plagues vpon three sorts , Heathen , earthly Christians , and Antichristians . sounding thereof doe manifest , chap. 8 , and 9 ; as also that the three last are called woes , in chap. 9. 12. which fell vpon the earthly Christians . The vials are plagues , the euents shew in chap. 16 , and they bee called the seuen last plagues , cap. 15. 1 , which light vpon the Antichristians ; and by terming them the seuen last plagues , it teacheth that the former are plagues also . So as they tell vs , how God in the first place reuenged himselfe vpon the Heathen for despising the Gospell , and persecuting of Christians : in the opening of the seales which are the first plagues ; how next ( in the second place ) he punished such as professed Christianitie , and were but earthly , and carnally minded , in the sounding out of the Trumpets , in chap. 8. and 9. vers. 21. the second kinde of plagues : lastly , how at length hee would plague these Antichristians for vpholding a defection , and an apostaticall course in the pouring out of the vials , chap. 16. which are the last plagues , as they be called , chap. 15. 1.

Secondly , that these are in order and time one They are in order and time one before another . before another , the Seales before the Trumpets , and the Trumpets before the Vials ; so one Seale is opened before another , so one Trumpet blowne before another , and one Viall poured out before another , as the order of 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. and 7. obserued constantly by the holy Ghost in all of them euidently doth declare , chap. 6. & 8. and 9. and 16. The Seales are the first sorrowes , the Trumpets the second , and the Vials the third and last plagues ; and so considered , are one before another in order and time . For the effects of the sixe Seales , are before the seuenth Seale , which bringeth forth the Trumpets , whereof six be the proper euents thereof , then the seuenth Trumpet bringeth foorth as the proper effects thereof the seuen Vials . Therefore the first Seale , Trumpet , and Viall , are not of one time , nor the second Seale , Trumpet and Viall , nor so the 3. 4. 5. 6. 7 , as some would haue them ; for they are brought foorth one of another , as wee plainly see . Secondly , they are plagues vpon different sorts of persons , in differing times , as is aforesaid , and as storie wil witnesse . Thirdly , this iumbling of them together , confoundeth the cleere order of the propheticall narration , as the wise and iudicious Reader acquainted with the order , will easily perceiue in the reading thereof . Such as hold this tenent , do make balkes of whole Chapters , either cutting them off , as idle ; or else bringing them into such a misconceiued order , as is without all order , either of the prophecie it selfe , or historie to explaine the same . Yea some would make the first of the seuen Churches , to agree with the first Seale , Trumpet and Viall ; and the second , with the second , and so in order also throughout all the seuen : when the text sheweth , that the seuen Churches are of the times then present , and the other three seuens , of the time to come , chap. 1. 19. and 4. 1. Yea euerie one may see , that will , how the seuen Seales , Trumpets and Vials , differ both in varying types , and also in the degrees of euill :

Thirdly , that one Seale from another Seale , one They are distinguished within themselues one from another , and how . Trumpet from another Trumpet , one Viall from another Viall , is not distinguished cleerely by periods of time , but by diuersity of matter , and differing euents . Therefore to find out the time of opening a Seale , sounding of a Trumpet , and pouring out of a Viall , and so Seale from Seale , Trumpet from Trumpet , and Viall from Viall , wee are to marke carefully the diuers and sundrie euents , of all , and euery one from another , and to search in storie , when such things fell out , and so come both to a true and full distinction of them one from an other ; and also to know whether they be as yet come to passe , or no. Neuerthelesse note , that their Note this . perfect difference and a true discerning of them is not , nor cannot be taken from the first moment of the time of their beginning , but by the height of one from the height of another : for as the former or precedent plague , of Seale , Trumpet , or Viall , may hold on in the next succeeding , some space of time ; so may the latter take beginning before the former be come vnto the very height . For as God hath ordained iudgements , so haue they their beginnings , and their periods ; which beginnings and endings in the continuation of linked plagues one continually succeeding another , haue their measures and termes betweene the height of the one , and the height of the other , from whence the seuerall plagues doe take their denomination , of 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. and 7. plague ; or else at least when the latter is come to such a degree , as the former plague is not thought of , in comparison of the latter ; in respect wherof the former euill is not much felt , albeit the euill effects thereof remaine still ; so in the height of the former , though the latter bee begun , and growing , yet is same much complained of , so long as the strength of the former euill continueth . As for example , a man tormented with the gowte , in extremitie complaineth of that , as in a sort his only disease , albeit the stone be breeding , which he but lightly feeleth , for the anguish of the gowte in extremitie or height ; but when the stone is growne to the height of torment , though the gowte be not gone , yet the grieuous torture of the stone , maketh the lesse paine of the gowte , being somewhat also allaied , not to be remembred or spoken of , while the torment of the stone is in the height . So must wee conceiue of these plagues , in one Seale , Trumpet , and Viall , going before and following another , hereby rightly to distinguish them , and to know one from another , where to begin the account , and to end the same : as also that we doe not mistake them , when we see the effects of one with another , preceding and succeeding in a continuall linke one in another , not onely in Seale and Seale , Trumpet and Trumpet , Viall and Viall , but also in the Trumpets following vpon the Seales , & the Vials the Trumpets in one continued course , without interruption , till all the wicked sort be ouerthrowne . For this prophecie telleth vs , that there hath been from Iohns time til now , a continued vengeance of God vpon the wicked , first vpon those that were not Christians , but Heathen , then on earthly and worldly Christians , making a defection ; and now is vpon the Antichristians , and so shall continue till they be vtterly destroyed , as wee may see from the beginning of the sixteenth Chapter , to the end of chap. 19 : and by the parts of this prophecy , which are as it were drawne on and coupled one to another , Trumpets to the Seales , and Vials to the Trumpets , so as the same shew a continued course of Gods plagues vpon the wicked , till they bee destroyed , and the Church victoriouslie exalted .

III. Wee are to consider , that the beginning The third consideration . Nothing past , or present , which hath the beginning shewed in type vnto John . and originall of any thing shewed in type vnto Iohn , was not past , nor then present , when this Reuelation was shewed to Iohn , but to come afterwards , according to that saying , I will shew thee the things that must be done hereafter , chap. 4. 1. Therefore wee see that the originall of that great red Dragon , typing out the Heathen Empire , is not noted in chap. 12. because it then was . But the originall of the beast , in chap. 13. is set downe ; therefore it is manifest that that beast was not in Iohns time , and so not a type of the Heathen Romane Empire . The benefit of this consideration . This consideration will distinguish betweene one thing and another , and by marking vnder what seale , trumpet , or viall , the originall is mentioned , we may know the time . Which yet is not ( as I take it ) meant of the very beginning and first moment of time , but of the first powerfull effect of the thing typed , by which the same is notably manifested ; as in chap. 9. 1. the fall of a starre from heauen is set downe , which was yet in falling before , but now was fallen vnder the fifth trumpet , to the place where it should be . As appeareth by the power of the key , receiued forthwith vpon this fall mentioned . So chap. 13. 1. the rising of the beast , must be vnderstood of an eminent height , and not of a creeping , and secret rising ; for that vpon this rising , his enthronizing , his great power and authority is mentioned withall ; for the types here are remarkable things of that which is typed , at least in the most principall matters , instruments , and agents , if not in all and euery particular .

IV. That one singularly mentioned in type , The fourth consideration . One in type , put for many , and all of that sort , whereof the one is a type . ( except it bee of that whereof there is but one in nature ) is to be taken for a generall type of all of that sort , whereof that one is a type , paterning out the nature and acts of all : for in such signes of future things , the agreement rather of the things themselues , are to be marked , then the very vnities of persons . In Exod. 4. 2 2. there is the singular number of person , put for all Gods people in Egypt . It is not rare therefore to haue one put , to set out many , agreeing and alike in the same matter . Thus is Angell after Angell , chap. 14. 6. 8. 9. to bee taken for the seuerall sorts of Euangelicall Preachers , in the diuers singular types . So one or many in a type , for one and the same thing in kind , condition , or office , is to bee so taken of some , at one time , as the succeeding posterities also be therin vnderstood , and not a continuing of one and the selfe same to all succeeding ages . As for example , the 24. Elders , chap. 4. are a type of the people of God , euen then when this prophecie came to Iohn , as also of the posteritie continuing in the faith , or such as shall succeed in their place , they being dead . The foure beasts are types of Ecclesiasticall gouernours , not onely the first , but of the last that shall be , to the worlds ende . The two Prophets , in chap. 11. being slaine , as is noted in vers. 8. and raised vp againe , vers. 11. are a type of the first in that act , and also of others succeeding them when they be dead . So the one false prophet , chap. 19. 20. and the beast like a lambe , chap. 13. 11. is a type of a personall succession in the continuing of Antichrist , in one and the same apostaticall seate , power and authority .

V. That some time , one and the same person , The fifth consideration . and thing , is diuersly set out ; we shall find Christ set out in a diuers manner , in sundry places ; as A person or thing but one , yet diuersly set out . chap. 1. 5. 13. 14. 15. 16. chap. 3. 7. chap. 5. 5. 6. chap. 10. 1. 2. chap. 19. 12. 13. 14. So is the Church of Christ typed out diuersly , in chap. 4. chap. 12. 7. chap. 14. 1. 5. chap. 15. 2. 3. chap. 19. 8. chap. 21. 1. 2. 10. 27. Likewise Antichrist is diuersly set out in sundry types ; chap. 9. 1. 11. chap. 13. 11. chap. 19. 20. as also the Ministers of the Gospell , by starres , chap. 1. 20. by beasts , chap. 4. 7. by Prophets , oliuetrees , and candlestickes , chap. 11. 3. 4. and by Angels , chap. 14. 6. 8. 9. This is necessary to bee obserued , lest out of the variety of figures , termes and types , of one and the same person and thing , wee imagine differing things , and differing persons .

VI. That the holy descriptions here , and types The sixth consideration . of differing persons and things , well weighed in all the circumstances together , doe truly giue the The descriptions of things , or persons , doe giue vs the true difference of them , one from another . difference of these differing things & persons , one from another ; for the descriptions are not so generall and common , as that they may be applied , now to this , and then vnto that thing , which doth differ one from another : for that is contrary to the nature of a true description of differing things , which should , and here indeed doe , point out one thing from another , truly and faithfully , according to the meaning of the holy Ghost . Therefore as things the same , may not bee made differing ; so things cleerly distinguished , are not to bee confounded ; but yet to haue a right iudgement to know the same things to be the same , and to distinguish well , and to preuent this confounding of things , let vs consider carefully in what they agree , and in what they fully differ . For some things may in some light circumstances varie a little , and yet be the same ; so may there be some manner of agreement in some speciall points , and yet againe withall , such a cleere disagreeing in some other maine matters and circumstances of great ●●●ment , as thereby they may bee fully knowne , not to be the same things . The Dragon and first beast , chap. 12. 3. and 13. 1. agree in some things plainly , yet in othersome so disagree , as they cannot be one and the same , as is before shewed at large . The starre , chap. 9. 1. and the Angell , chap. 20. 1. agree in this , that both haue the key of the bottomlesse pit , yet in other things , such is the difference , as they cannot possibly be the same ; the one falleth , ( which is euer to bee heere in this booke taken in the euill part ) but the other doth descend ; the one openeth , the other shutteth the pit : the time also maketh a great difference , the one is vnder the sixth seale , the other is vnder the fifth trumpet . The Angels , in chap. 7. 1. and chap. 9. 14. agree in number , 4. and 4. as also , that they all be angels of wrath ; but yet such is the difference , and so great , that by no meanes can they be one and the same : as by comparing them together , from their places and standing , from their time before one another , and from their differing executions , may appeare . This consideration is very behoofefull , to know what things are one , and what doe differ , and are not the same .

VII . And lastly , a speciall consideration is to The seuenth consideration . be had of the times mentioned in this prophecie , which are put partly indefinitely , as in chap. 2. 10. Where ten a ( certaine number ) is put for an vncertaine , and is a common figuratiue number , thus put in many places : as in Gen. 31. 7. 41. and Num. 14. 22. Iob 19. 3. so halfe an houre , chap. 8. in all common speech for a little space ; so is an hower , day , moneth , and yeere , in chap. 9. 15. put indefinitely , which is a gradation of the time , the lesser making the greater , as a day is of houres , a moneth of daies , and a yeere of monethes , to shew onely how from time to time , from the least space to the greatest , God hath certainly set them their termes , which they shall not passe . Othersome I take to be set downe definitiuely , yet so , as one number is set downe in proper termes , as is that of binding of the Dragon a thousand yeeres ; the rest prophetically , daies put for yeeres , as in Dan. 9. 24. 25. 26. weekes of dayes for yeeres ; such are these numbers 5. moneths , chap. 9. 42. moneths , in chap. 11. 2. 1260. dayes , in chap. 11. 3. and 12. 6. And albeit they be allusions , as some will haue the 5. moneths to allude to Gen. chap. 7. 24. as the time , two times and a halfe , to Dan. chap. 7. 25. which is all one with 42. moneths , and 1260. dayes , ( counting 30. dayes to a moneth ) that is three yeers and a halfe , alluding vnto 1. King . 17. 1. which time is expounded to be so much , in Luk. 4. 25. Yet allusions to the times in the old Testament , doe here no more take away the certainty and definitenesse of number ; then the allusion to the beasts in Daniel , taketh away the certainty of a state in the beast , typed out vnto vs in chap. 13. 1. I confesse that allusions in the numbers giuen vnto persons ; as the number of foure , to the foure beasts ; the number of 24. to the Elders ; the number of 144000. in chap. 14. 1. and the number of twelue times twelue , to the Tribes , cannot be taken for so certaine a number , the absurdities thereof is so apparent ; but that these numbers of time before mentioned , are definite and certaine limited spaces of time , wee may yeeld it ; for that the spirit of God setteth downe Why some numbers are heere to be taken definitely . this number of fiue moneths , as it were ; so carefully , againe and againe ; so the 42. and 1260. as therby aduising vs to a carefull taking vp of the same ; as also for that these numbers are tied to some certaine circumstances of persons and actions . Moreouer , for that this is a propheticall history ; and therefore sheweth vs with the persons and their deeds , the certaine time thereof ; also for more cleere sight of things and comfort to the Church . Lastly , because the holy Ghost taketh vp such numbers of 5. 42. 1260. as are no where put indefinitely in Scripture , nor else in any common vse of speech , which the spirit doth not so much swerue from in such things , but to make vs to vnderstand more certainly times set downe . And thus much for these considerations , as being the most generall and necessary to helpe vs to the vnderstanding of this booke .

V. Meanes in expounding this prophecie is , The fifth mea●● to vse the helps of the seruants of Christ , to whom To take helpe of others . this Reuelation is sent to be shewed , such as bee liuing , and haue painfully studied this booke , are to be consulted with ; for albeit there be but one spirit , yet are there variety of gifts , and the measure of knowledge is not alike in all . By godly conference , done in true humility , and in onely loue vnto the truth , ( which ought in all the true godly onely to be sought after ) great good may be gotten . The labours and learned Commentaries of other holy men , must also be carefully read , wherein it shall be profitable to obserue , how they doe expound euery place ; noting , first , by what meanes What to obserue in reading of commentaries vpon this booke . they doe it . Secondly , what reasons they do giue for their interpretations . Thirdly , wherein one differeth from another , and vpon what grounds ; all which carefully marked ( partiall respects of opinions laid aside ) the text diligently viewed , and the reasons brought to the true touchstone , the truth will ( by the aide of Gods spirit ) better appeare . Yea and by these obseruations , an intelligent Reader may gather rules for himselfe , to help to the interpreting of this booke , as peraduenture some haue done . The sixth meanes .

VI. And lastly , to confirme the exposition , there is to bee added the story , according to the progresse of this propheticall narration heere , giuen from God , vnto Iesus Christ ; and from him to his Angell , to signifie the same to his holy Apostle , for the vse of the Church , and profit of all Gods people . The accommodation of storie will The accommodation of storie to the text . greatly cleere the words of the text , and open the meaning of this prophecie vnto vs , some haue taken commendable paines heerein , and are worthie of praise therefore . It were much to bee wished , that learned men , and well read in histories , would labour yet more to apply the same to the prophecie , but according as the order of this booke , and method thereof requireth ; not explaning some places onely , but to take vp this prophecie before them , and that also in the very steppes troden out by the holy Ghost , foreshewing , in an euen and very orderly progresse , how euery thing should come to passe , from the times of Iohns receiuing the same , to the worlds end . For seeing this prophecie foretelleth most orderly , how one thing in time goeth before another , & in the same order as it is set downe , and no otherwise ; it must needs bee most meet , to bring the story to the methodicall prediction of the holy spirit , to cleere euery part in his proper place , and not to inuert the order of the prophecie , to draw it to our method in reading of histories .

CHAP. VI.

Of the interpretation of the most principall and hardest things in euery chapter , from the beginning of the fourth chapter , throughout the Prophecie .

Notes vpon Chap. 4.

HEauen is the true Church , ( so taken , Vers. 2. Esa. 65. 17. and 66. 22. Dan. 8. 10. Luk. 10. 18. chap. 9. 1. ) in a heauenly state and condition here vpon earth , and the Church is called Heauen , first , because their names are written in heauen , which are truly of it , Hebr. 12. 23. Secondly , for that their consolation is in heauen , Philip. 3. 20. Thirdly , because it is a liuely image thereof , heere on earth . Fourthly , because it is the true home of the Church . And fifthly , because the true Church is from aboue , chap. 3. 12. and 21. 1. Here is a description of the true Church militant , which shall get victory ouer her enemies , and raigne on earth , chap. 5. 10. Also such as bee typed out by the Elders , and beasts , are continuall actors with the Church in euery estate , as appeareth out of chap. 6. and 14. 15. and 19. And this note , that throughout this prophecie , that Heauen , in opposition to the earth , is taken for the state of the true Church , as the earth is for the worldly sort .

Vers. 4. 24. Elders , type out the whole company of the elect people , chapt. 5. 9. Kings and Priests to God , Exod. 19. 6. 1. Pet. 2. 5. being round about him , Psal. 76. 11. the allusion is to 1. Chr. 24.

Vers. 5. Lightenings , thunders and voices . An allusion to Exod. 19. 16. for the effects whereof in Moses , see Hebr. 12. 21. and the vse , Exod. 20. 20. these words are repeated in three other places of this prophesie , chap. 8. 5. and 11. 19. and 16. 18. which well considered doe shew , that these signifie Gods iudgements going forth from God , for the Churches safety , vpon her enemies ; for heere they are said to come out from the throne , as being for the Churches good , Ier. 25. 30. Ioel 3. 16. and in the other places of this Reuelation , they be named with iudgements , as earthquakes , and haile , and doe come forth onely against the wicked , chap. 16. 18. for lightenings and thunder , see Psalm . 18. 13. 14. for voyce , Psal. 46. 6. His iudgements are swift as lightenings , terrible as thunder , and vnauoidable , also not without fearfull speaking to the consciences of his enemies , as voyces to make them to tremble .

Vers. 6. A sea . Though waters in this booke be put for people , nations , and tongues , chap. 17. 15. yet the word Sea , is not here so to bee vnderstood ; wee must take the words , as may agree with the scope of the chapter , and the rest of the circumstances setting out the Church , and those things which are behoofefull for it ; neither will the matter , nor that whereto it is compared , admit that exposition . This is a Sea of glasse like vnto Christal , which be words of praises to set out this sea by : it is also such a Sea , as on which the godly stand reioycing , and admitteth a mixture of sire , ch. 15. 2. It is also euer with the people of God , they and it neuer separated , so as it cannot be meant the sea properly , nor yet be put , as the word waters be , for multitudes of people of diuers nations ; heere in this , as in the other words , is an allusion to the huge vessell called a Sea , 1. King . 7. 23. 2. Chron. 4. 3. the vse whereof was for the Priests to wash their hands and feet , when they went into the Tabernacle , and when they went to the Altar , Exod. 30. 18-21 . It is therefore here put for the whole worship of God , being that which the Priests were first to goe vnto , before they came before God , and for that , water is put for doctrine , Esay 55. 1. 2. for Baptisme , 1. Cor. 10. 1. 2. for the Lords Supper , 1. Cor. 10. 4. for prayer , 1. Sam. 7. 5. By which sanctified means , we are ( as it were ) washed to draw nigh vnto God , as Dauid said , I will wash my hands in innocency , and so will I goe to thine Altar , Psal. 26. 6.

Vers. 6. & 7. Foure Beasts , an allusion to Ezra . 1. 5. and 10. 5. they are types of Ecclesiasticall persons , their place betweene God and the Elders shew it ; also by this it may be knowne , that they be leaders of the publike actions of Gods worship , vers. 9. 10. chap. 5. 14. Types of men they are , because they be redeemed from among men by Christs blood , chap. 5. 9. therefore no Angels . They are also said to be redeemed out of euery kindred , tongue , people , and nation , chap. 5. 9. Yea they also doe type out such as liue after the destruction of Rome , reioycing with Gods people , chap. 19. 4. and therefore cannot bee the foure Euangelists : and where doe we finde a man typed out to himselfe in a vision , as Iohn needes must here see himselfe in a vision ? yea moreouer hee should be made to speake to himselfe , chap. 6. 1. 3. 5. 7 , if by these beasts were signified the foure Euangelists ; but Iohn heere , vers. 1 , is shewed things not present , nor past , but that must bee after the reuealing of this Reuelation .

Notes vpon Chap. 5.

Vers. 1. — A book . This is this book of this Reuelation , for the book in Gods hand , which Christ Iesus tooke of him , vers. 18. is that which is called the Reuelation of Iesus Christ , which God gaue vnto him , chap. 1. 1. Againe , the matter of that and this is one and the same ; for the things which fell out vpon the opening of the seuerall seales , are the particular matters contained in this booke ; neither came Iohn to the knowledge of what here is written to vs , before this booke was opened , to shew vnto him things to be done afterwards . So as this now written booke , called the Reuelation , hath the full contents of this booke in Gods hand , and neither more nor lesse , and so both bookes are one and the same . The opening also of the booke and opening of the seales is one , chap. 6. 1 , and heere vers. 9 , for the seales are the parts of the booke : neither is there any thing contained in the booke , which is not within the seuen seales , for out of these come the trumpets , and out of the trumpets the vials , as before is noted .

Notes vpon Chap. 6.

Vers. 1. Seales are the first plagues vpon the world of heathen , called seales , as certaine and irreuocable iudgements , from Gods determined counsell , to reuenge the wrongs of his Church vpon them , and as assurances to the godly to confirme their faith , in the truth of the rest which follow in this prophecie . Or , they may be called Seales , because they imprint Gods displeasure vpon the parties plagued , making certaine their damnation , except they doe repent : Or , for that the things contained vnder the seales were hidden , and the reason of them vnknowne , till ▪ the Lambe Christ Iesus did open them . For though other did sound the Trumpets , and poure out the vials ; yet hee onely opens the seales , as containing the whole booke , which hee onely tooke out of his fathers hand , and was onely found worthie to open the same , chap. 5. 9.

Sixe seales are opened in this Chapter , and are so many types of ensuing euils to fall out , after Iohns receiuing of this Reuelation , vpon the heathen persecutors of Christs Church .

Vers. 2. A type of a preuailing iudgement , the Habac. 3. 8. If these seales begin with Constantine the Emperour , then the first seale is his triumph ouer the heathen Emperours conquering to conquer : the second seale the bloudy wars following . 3. the famine . 4 the mixture of all , an allusion to Ezech. 5. a type of peace granted for a space . 6. the furie of the Gothes & Vandales : and so after in the Chapters following , the arising vp of Antichrist , which may perhaps stand , if truth of storie will go with this order , which I doe leaue to the learned to examine . Horse here and in the other are an allusion to Zach. 1. 8. and 6. 2. 3 , to set out ( as it were ) the act and carriage thereof by the Horse , which is strong , Iob. 39. 19 , swift , Iere. 4. 13 , and carelesse of any opposite , not turning backe , Iob. 39. 22 , without the commaund of the Rider . White is a colour for triumph and peace , which as in this , so in all the rest , sheweth the qualitie of the plague , to be a destruction quiet , as in peace and triumph without resistance : for if it be marked , a colour is giuen to euery horse , according to the seuerall plagues . The Rider to guide this horse is not named , yet chap. 19. 11 , Christ so rideth , and it is sure that the wicked tooke notice of the Lambes wrath , after these iudgements came out , vers. 16. The storie of this time in the latter end of Domitian , and after him would ( perhaps ) cleer this more to vs . A bow : an instrument vsed in warre , Psal. 44. 6 , it is put for some meanes , by which God vseth to destroy the wicked , Psal. 7. 12. Lam. 2. 4 : but with the bow must be vnderstood Arrowes , Lam. 3. 12 , which are called instruments of death , Psal. 7. 13. and by shooting of an arrow Gods heauie iudgement is noted , Psal. 64. 7. A Crowne : noting victorie ; the words conquering and to conquer giue the reason thereof , and are added to this first plague , as the end why God doth punish , to bring men in subiection ; which if it will not bee , then other and greater plagues shall follow , ( so in Leuit. 26. 18. 24. 28. ) as wee may note in euery one of these to bee greater degrees of plagues one after another . Whatsoeuer the plague here is , I cannot be induced to thinke it the power of the preaching of the Gospell , first , because the Gospels power was knowne to all Gods Church , but this not knowne till the seale was opened . Secondly , this is one of the things to bee done after the reuealing of this prophecie , chap. 4. 1. Thirdly , the Gospel cannot be counted , neither is noted any where , as a plague , in Gods word . Fourthly , because the other types following , as also the Trumpets and vials are plagues , therefore it seemeth to mee altogether an vtter mistaking , to make this type to differ in nature from them all ; and to make that a plague among the rest , which is in deed and truth the first of all blessings , howsoeuer the wicked make it to them the sauour of death . Fifthly and lastly , this was such a plague , as the faithfull beleeuers need rousing vp , by the first beasts voyce as thunder , to take knowledge of the same . If I may giue my coniecture , I suppose it ( with learned Iunius ) to be the pestilence ; first , because the arrow and pestilence are together in Psal. 91. 5. 6. Secondly , it is the iudgement in which God of all other most triumpheth , as being his immediate hand , and acted of him , as in triumph , when such as bee so plagued doe lie dead before him , and hee riding ouer their heads . Thirdly , because of the degrees of these euils , one greater then another ; as first pestilence here ; the second , sword , in vers. 4 ; the third , famine , in vers. 5. 6 ; the fourth , all these foure great plagues together , vers. 8.

Vers. 4. A type of warre : It is plaine and easie , only note here as before in the other , the colour red , is answerable to the iudgement , bloudy warres .

Vers. 5. A type of famine : The horses colour , the ensignes and the voyce giue the explication , and shew what is hereby meant . The voyce in the middest of the foure beasts , is the voyce of Christ , for he is in the middest of them , chap. 5. 6.

Vers. 8. A type of deadly mortalitie . The colour of the horse , the name of the Rider , his power to kill by the sword , doe tell vs fully the meaning of this type ; the allusion is to the foure great plagues in Ezech. 14. 21.

Vers. 9. 10. 11. A type of the bloudy slaughter of Christian Martyrs calling for vengeance against their cruell persecutors , as Abels bloud did for reuenge vpon Caine , Gen. 4. 10 ; as also shewing Gods iustice ready to auenge the bloud of his Saints vpon the murtherers , so as here also is giuen a reason of the equitie of the great plague in the sixth seale . This is a great plague of God , to bee guiltie of innocent bloud , which so loudly crieth in Gods eares , as in iustice he cannot , but as a Lord holy and true , iudge and auenge the same , verse 9. an allusion to Exod. 29. 12 , where the bloud of the sacrifice was poured out , at the bottome of the Altar . Christ is our altar , at whose feete , he being now in the highest heauens , these faithfull martyrs haue their bloud shed and poured out , whose persons are as acceptable sacrifices to him ; but their bloud call for vengeance , as Abels bloud , to which the allusion is . White robes noteth their iustification , and peace obtained . For their robes are only made white by Christs bloud , cap. 7. 13. The crying loud voyce , and answere thereto , must bee well noted , for they shew the scope and meaning of the type .

Vers. 12. 13. 14. A type of the wrath and fearefull vengeance of God comming vpon the wicked world , vers. 17 , telleth vs , that all is to expresse the great day of Gods wrath , which none should be able to endure .

A great earthquake : that is , a great change , and Esa. 24. 19. 20. notable alteration of the present state in the world by Gods iudgements vpon the wicked , so it is taken , cap. 16. 18. and elsewhere , Heb. 12. 26. Psalm. 68. 9. because great alterations in high matters , either in the Church or common-weale , cannot be without great stirres , mouing euery man in his place and standing , to tremble , as by an earth-quake ▪

The blacknesse of the Sunne , the turning of the Moone into blood , the falling of starres , and the departing away of the heauen , the mouing of mountaines and Ilands , are figuratiue and hyperbolicall kinde of speeches , framed according to the words of the Prophets , Esa. 13. 10. 13. and 50. 3. and 34. 4. Ier. 4. 23. Ezech. 32. 7. 8. Ioel 2. 31. and 3. 15. onely to expresse , as Esay speaketh , in chap. 13. 9. 11. the day of the Lords comming , cruell with wrath and fierce anger , to make a desolation , and to punish the world for the euils and iniquities therof . The storme and tempest , whereof shall be so boysterous and terrible , as shall make all sorts to be as at their wits end , not knowing what to doe .

The 15. 16. 17. verses , with the allusions , shew the sense and scope , and that the words are not further to bee extended . They are not meant of the last iudgement , for this is 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the sixth seale , the seuenth remaineth 〈◊〉 these to be opened , and the effects thereof 〈◊〉 bee shewed in the trumpets , and after them the vials before the day of the Lord come . Neither can they bee meant of the decay of the visible Church , for that matter is handled in the opening of the seuenth seale , and the sixe trumpets which bee the parts thereof : also the deed and words of such as felt this plague , in vers. 15. and 16. shew , that it is not to bee vnderstood in any sort of the Church , for the plagued of all sorts acknowledge , this horrible vengeance to bee from him that sits on the throne , and from the wrathfull displeasure of the Lambe , the Churches Sauiour .

Notes vpon . Chap. 7.

Vers. 1. Foure Angels : These are ministers of indignation , and of the ensuing euils to come vpon the world , vpon the opening of the seuenth seale , in chap. 8. which yet were prepared heere in some degree vnder the sixth seale , as the words imply , being ready standing to execute their power ; as also for that they bee named heere before the seuenth seale be opened , that they bee instruments of euill , is plaine in vers. 3.

Foure : A number according to the foure corners Ier. 49. 32. of the earth , and the foure windes , noting an vniuersality ( Matth. 24. 31. ) of the iudgement .

Holding the foure winds : Winds properly taken , when they be tempestuous are hurtfull , but moderate blowing is most necessary and profitable : and the restraint of them from blowing , causeth corruption , & so breedeth diseases , and bringeth destruction to the creatures ; therfore in this figuratiue speaking , holding of the winds from blowing , is noted here a plague , which should bee hurtfull to the earth , sea , and trees .

Wind : Foure winds are named , because of the parts of the earth from whence they blow , yet in nature all but one , and therefore also hee heere speaketh singularly , that the wind should not blow . Wind is here taken figuratiuely , we cannot vnderstand it after the letter , for wee reade not of euer any such plague , and if any such had been , the sealed ones could not haue escaped it , being so vniuersall , and being so notable a plague , it could not but haue been obserued of some in the world . Therefore by winds , we must conceiue some other thing then wind properly , euen an heauenly inspiration , and spirituall breathing of truth ; as it is taken in Cant. 4. 18. Ioh. 3. 8. Act. 2. 2. which these are said to hold , by hindering the faithfull and sincere preaching therof . A spirituall plague vpon the earthly Christians , is here to bee vnderstood , which now followeth after all the former corporall plagues vpon the Heathen . For the preseruation signified by the sealing in the fore-head is spirituall , & such a preseruation as keepeth them that are sealed , safe from the hurt which the earth , sea , and trees were subiect vnto , vers. 3. And this calamity , though prepared vnder the 6. seale , yet hath his force and power felt vnder the seuenth seale ; the euents whereof are spirituall plagues , contention , ambition , corruption of doctrine , fearfull Apostasie , and Antichrists getting into his throne , the false prophet deceiuing the world ; all which follow vpon the blowing of the trumpets , the proper effects of the seuenth seale , wherof these withholders of the wind , are a part , and from whence the other mischiefes ensue , which yet so are spirituall , as there is also corporall calamities often mixed therewith .

Earth : Is the place of the visible Church ; and the earthly ones of it , among which the sealed ones are , and therefore need speciall protection . Sea : is the common worship , pure , or impure . Trees : are men , chap. 9. 4. to which vsually men are compared in the Scriptures , Psalm . 1. 3. Esa. 61. 3. Ezra . 47. 7. as the wind and withholding thereof , hath a spirituall interpretation , so must these also . For if they be taken literally , they are not capable of a spirituall plague . Of the Seale : see before in chap. 5. of this preparatiue .

Of all the tribes of the children of Israel : As the Israelites were together the visible Church of God , yet but a chosen number the true Israelites indeed , Rom. 9. 8. 27. for all were not Israel , which were of Israell , Rom. 9. 6. neither he a Iew which is one outward , but one inward , Rom. 2. 28. so here by an allusion to them , the Prophet sheweth , that among Christians , and in the visible Church of Christ , and in the ouerspreading of Antichrist , there are only a speciall chosen number , in comparison of worldly Christians , a few the true Israelites of God , as they be called , Galath. 6. 16. For an Israelite and Iew , are now common names to Iewes and Israelites by nature , and to Gentiles , Israelites and Iewes by grace . For such as be of the faith of Abraham , are his children , Galath. 3. 7. and now the Israelites of God , are now Iewes inward , and circumcised in heart , Rom. 2. 29. These heere are not to bee taken for Israelites properly , and naturall Iewes , for the consideration of the time here to bee noted , when this number was taken , will not permit that they should be so vnderstood . Againe , this is a part of the things to be done after Iohns time , chap. 4. 1. Moreouer this number of 12. times 12. is the same with chap. 14. 1. that number of an 144000. which was in Antichrists time ; these haue also the common name of the seruants of God giuen them , in vers. 3. of this chapter , and which sung the new song , in chap. 14. 3. before the throne , and before the beast , and Elders , that is , in the true Christian Church . And what should perswade any man to thinke , that God respected only the Iewes , to seale them , and to let passe all other true and faithfull Christians , vnder this so great and vniuersall a plague , here foreshewed to be ouer all parts of the earth , from which these sealed ones were to be exempted ? Therefore the sealed ones are all that chosen and secret number of true and faithfull seruants of Christ , following him , and redeemed from among men , being the first fruites vnto God , and to the Lambe , ( chapt. 14. 4. ) preserued in the generall defection and Apostasie of Antichrist , till the light should breake forth againe , and a great multitude without number be added to them , and so make an open profession of Christ , and sincerely worshipping of him , as is foreshewed here in this chap. 7. 9. 15.

Notes vpon Chap. 8.

Vers. 2. Seuen trumpets : these are the euents of the opening of the seuenth seale , these bee the second euils vpon the worldly sort , as the 6. seales were the first . They are called trumpets , as sounding out Gods displeasure to the earthly minded , to awake them ; as also to note , that these plagues should not bee without open hostility , a proclaiming of open defiance , and prouoking to warre , gathering troopes together , to make assaults , and to encounter one another , as deadly enemies in battell . These seuen trumpets and alarmes , vpon the worldly-minded Christians , shall shake them , and the last sound shall bring down their strength , as at the sound of the seuen trumpets the walles of Iericho fell , Iosh. 6. 20. to which is the allusion .

Vers. 3. The Angell . Heere by all probable arguments is the same , that is in chap. 7. 2. there sealing the godly , here praying for their safety ; it is an allusion to the ministery of the high Priest vnder Exod. 30. 1. 7. 8 the Law ; noting that at the going forth of wrath , God remembreth mercy , and receiueth by Christ , an attonement for his people .

Vers. 5. For the fire of the Altar , it is an allusion to Leuit. 16. 12. 13. and the casting of it to Ezech. 10. 2. 7. a type of Gods wrath . It is heere cast into the earth , among the earthly Christians , whereupon follow voices , &c. of which in chap. 4.

Vers. 7. An allusion to the plague , in Exod. 9. 24. Psal. 105. and 18. 13. 14. as waters bee put for the graces of Gods spirit , and holy Scriptures , Psalm . 46. 4. Esa. 12. 5. and 55. 1. and 44. 3. Ier. 2. 13. and 17. 13. Zach. 14. 8. Ioh. 4. 10. 14. and 7. 38. 39. 1. Cor. 36. So haile , of a waterie nature , is corruption of Scripture , and false doctrine , and may well be called haile . 1. because it is not of pure water , but of a vapour from the earth ; so false doctrine cannot arise from the pure fountaine of Scriptures , but as a vapour from earthly minds . Secondly , haile is neither in extremity of heate , nor cold , but betweene both : so false doctrine commonly is hatched in a state of luke-warmenesse . Thirdly , it is of droppes of raine congealed , and by staying aboue , and turning in the fall , becommeth round : so false doctrine is of parcels of Scriptures abused , turned vp and downe in mans vaine heart , without the heate of Gods spirit , and becommeth hurtful hailestones , being not square and stable as truth , but round , vnstable , resting grounded sollidly vpon no place of Scripture , but verie easie to bee tost too and fro . Fourthly , because haile is hurtfull to corne and fruit : so is false doctrine hurtfull to them vpon whom it falleth , destroying the graces and fruits of the spirit .

Fire mingled with blood : Thus is the heate of contention ▪ like fire not without blood-shead . Trees are men , ( Luk. 23. 31. ) as before is noted . Greene grasse , young and tender plants in religion , weake and fading , as grasse ; so weake persons are compared , Esa. 37. 27. This is the first plague , and step to the generall Apostasie of Antichrist .

Vers. 8. An allusion to Exod. 7. 20. 21. by earth before is noted the visible Church ; now a mountaine is that which is of height out of the earth ; so it must be a proud aspiring aboue others , in ambitious eminencie , shewing it selfe aloft an the visible Church , wherupon it is called great ; which inflameth mens hearts , as fire burning with the heate thereof . For vnlawfull authority aboue others , both in the getting and maintaining of the same , is not without burning and the fire of contention : men eagerly and hotly pursue their desires therein . Now that here is meant an vnlawfull getting vp aboue others , is euident . First , because this , as well as the former trumpet is a plague . Againe , it is ( as it were ) a great mountain , not one indeed truly arising out of the earth , as a true mountaine doth . Moreouer it is of an ill effect , working destruction , which lawfull authoritie doth not , but as it is abused . Lastly it keepeth not the proper place on the earth , but is cast into the sea , that is , into the ordinary worship of God , and so is where it should not be , vsurping power in spirituall things .

The third part : It is vsuall in the Prophets to speake of a third part , Ezech. 5. 11. Zach. 13. 8. 9. So heere Saint Iohn , vers. 7. 10. 11. 12. and cap. 12. 4. and 16. 19. which is to bee taken for a great part . Became blood : that is , deadly corrupted bringing death , as the next verse sheweth , the like phrase is , chap. 16. 3.

Vers. 9. Creatures in the sea : are the sort of Church-men , which exercised about the seruice of God . Ships are the principall and chiefe offices , in and about the publike worship . Of such ships mention is also made , cap. 18. 19.

Vers. 10. A great starre : Here is some one minister of speciall note typed out , yet so , as other declining with him bee heerein also vnderstood . Starres , cap. 1. 20. are Angels of Churches . Heauen is the true Church : Burning as it were a lampe . Such a one was this starre in his fall , not shining with a cleere , gentle , and comfortable light , as a starre ; but flaming as a torch , with great heate of spirit , making his falling most apparent . Fountaines and riuers , are the Scriptures and interpretation thereof .

Vers. 11. Wormewood , is a bitter herbe , Prou. Deut. 29. 18. 5. 4. the Lord expresseth a heauie plague by this , Ier. 8. 14. and 9. 15. and 23. 15. And heereby the afflicted Church of God setteth out her affliction and misery , Lam. 3. 15. 19. This starre hath the name from the effect vpon these spirituall waters , as the words of the text it selfe doe shew : and this is the plague , the lord giuing-ouer some to drinke of these bitter waters , to make them die .

Vers. 12. A type of great darknesse , for heere smiting of the Sunne , Moone , and starres , is plainly interpreted darkening of them . By Sunne , Moone , and starres , is noted all meanes of spirituall lights in the highest , middle , and lowest degree ; all is to aggrauate in these speeches , the grosse ignorance , darkening all true knowledge in euery degree .

Note heere , that in all these foure there bee degrees , according to the letter , from the lowest to the highest , as first , earth , the Sea , then riuers and fountaines , then Sunne , Moone , and starres , spiritually , giuing vs the degrees of euill , and corruptions in religion . First , corruption and decay of religion in mens hearts and liues , vers. 7. then in Gods worship , vers. 8. 9. after this the abuse , and corrupting of Scripture , vers. 10. And then lastly great ignorance : for that darknesse had come vpon the lights of truth , noted in this vers. 12. all in course of time , following one vpon another in order , as notable steps and degrees of that generall Apostasie , noted in the blowing of the next trumpet , cap. 9. 1. And as the other were corporall plagues , so these are for the most part , spirituall plagues , therfore need there trumpets to awake men to take notice of them , for spirituall plagues are more hardly taken notice of , then corporall .

Vers. 13. A type of godly learned men , among which , some of most speciall note , foreseeing the mischiefes ensuing vpon these former euils , giueth warning . Flying : noteth an exceeding forwadnesse , and earnest endeauour with all speedinesse to doe a thing . Through the middest of heauen , the like phrase is , chap. 14. 6. and 19. 17. which noteth a beeing in the open view and hearing among others : Thus is ( in the middest ) taken . Act. 2. 22. Heb. 2. 12. Phil. 2. 15. It may imply some of special esteeme aboue the rest in the Church , whom God had qualified with excellent gifts , and endued with heauenly wisdome , to fore-warne the true people of God , of the things which should after fall out .

Notes vpon Chap. 9.

Ver. 1. A starre : is here a Pastor or Bishop , or great Clergie-man set out , for a starre is an Angell of the Church , chap. 1. 20. yet not to be taken for one man personally , but the generall type of such as be heere vnderstood . Fall : so it is an Apostaticall Churchman . Falling is to be taken in the worst part in this booke , it may bee an allusion to Esai . 14. 12. This falling or great apostasie , grew vp by the former euils mentioned in the other Chap. as so many steps to this , which is the first of the three woes spoken of before . From heauen to the earth : that is , from the heauenly state of the true Church , to a worldly state among earthly Christians . This starre is not that mentioned in chap. 8. 20 , for they are vnder seueral Trumpets , and are also one before another : moreouer that falleth vpon riuers and fountaines , this on the earth ; that is limited to a third part , this is without limitation ; the difference is great in other particulars , to shew they are not one and the same : for if they had , Iohn would not haue said a starre , but that starre ; neither would hee haue said I saw , which is euer vpon some thing not mentioned before , as may be obserued in all the places where the speech is vsed , chap. 6. 1. 2. 5. 8. 9. 12. chap. 7. 1. 2. 9. chap. 8. 2. 13. and so elsewhere .

Key : This is a signe of gouernment , Esai . 22. 22 : so this Apostaticall Bishop , obtained to haue power and authoritie in the earthly Church : but this key is the key of the bottomlesse pit ; by this cannot be meant properly hell , for all the words are figuratiue : Starre , Heauen , Earth , Key , and so the rest following , in vers. 2. 3. &c. Againe , this booke being a propheticall historie of things here to be done on earth , wee must needes here finde things done by men , and among men ; it were very absurd to take it then for hell it selfe , for it breeds no Locusts , that can come out thence to hurt men heere in this world ; neither hath any earthly man power to open or shut that place . Therefore these words of the bottomlesse pit are added to shew , that the power which this Apostaticall Churchman hath , is a hellish and a destroying power and iurisdiction , according to his name Apollyon , in the height of this his dominion and rule , vers. 11 , and is a minister of the kingdome of the Diuell and darknes .

Vers. 2. The opening of the bottomlesse pit , is the vsing of his key and authoritie to cause those ensuing euils to bee , which are of the diuell , and as it were from hell , for the depth of the impious mischiefes thereof , leading to vtter perdition . This starre falling to the earth , hath then his key heere in earth , to note an earthly condition ; here is a pit , noting perill and mischiefe within this earth , vnto which this starre hath fallen ; and it is bottomlesse , to set out the depth of the hellish policie of this accursed power , not to bee sounded , nor the bottome thereof to bee found out of men , for Antichristianisme is a mysteria .

Smoake : This is of a moist and earthie matter very hurtfull to the eyes , and causing obscuritie , taking away the light , that wee cannot see , which is the effect of the smoake here ; so hereby is meant spiritually , whatsoeuer , as smoake , darkeneth the light of truth , as errors , heresies , inuentions of men , humane traditions , will-worship , superstitious obseruations , Decrees and Canons , inhibiting the cleere shining foorth of the light , and such like . The smoake cannot be the darknes it selfe , but is the cause of it , the words of the text distinguish them .

Vers. 3. Locusts : These are , after the starre is fallen , and after that his authoritie is obtained , and put in execution . The pit maketh the smoake , and the smoake breedeth these Locusts , who with the starre are vpon the earth , so as they haue their whole dependencie from the starre ; which being the apostaticall Bishop of Rome , these must needes be his Romane clergie . By Locusts cannot be vnderstood the Saracens ; first , for that these Locusts arise vpon the fal of a great Churchman , are vnder his power , and are let out to the earth by him . What Church-man once in heauen , that is , in the true Church , were euer the Saracens vnder ? Againe , these are bred of that ignorance and darknes , which came ouer the light of the Church , in which they were ; but not so , the Saracens . Thirdly , these haue no power allowed to kill , but to torment people , and that only the cast-awaies ; when the Saracens made horrible slaughters of all sorts . Lastly , these Locusts liuely paint out vnto vs the popish Clergie , by which description is foretold , what they should be , and what now the world haue found them to be , as the particulars doe shew .

Vers. 7. First these Locusts are like horses prepared vnto battell , that is , they goe out with strength , fierce courage , and ready bent to attempt whatsoeuer they shall bee put vnto ; such haue been the Romane Clergie , like lustie , fed , strong and fierce horses , ready to rush vpon all , that did but mutter against them and their authoritie . Secondly , on their heads were as it were Crownes of gold : This noteth out both their immunities from Kings , ( as being subiects to none , except to their owne king , the Angell of the bottomlesse pit ) as also their vsurped authoritie ; for Crownes note authority , which they also got , commanding and ruling , euen as Kings By Crowne some hold the round shauing of the crowne of the head : the anointing of the head is a crowne . Leuit. 21. 12. for a time ; yet their Crownes were but as it were of gold , they were not truly Crownes of gold , that is , their authoritie was but counterfeit , not true and lawfull indeed , onely like to gold , that is , which carried a shew of lawfull authoritie , but in very truth counterfeited and false . Such as was , in the shew therof , so like gold , as the blind world could not then , in the smoakie darknesse of those times , see & rightly iudge of , because they wanted Gods word , the true touchstone to trie gold by . It is here by the way worthie our noting , that the type of the true Church-men in the foure beasts are not crowned ( chap. 4. ) but these Locusts must domineere . Thirdly , Their faces were as the faces of men : Here is noted their hypocriticall shew of curtesie and humanitie ; but they were nothing lesse then they pretended to bee , that is , they made shew to be gentle , louing , full of curtesie by bowing and becking , that by these means and fawning insinuations , they might allure the peoples harts vnto them .

Vers. 8. Fourthly , They had haire as the haire of women : This noteth their effeminatenes , their lust , and wantonnes in themselues , and withall their carnall allurements to spirituall idolatrie , as women doe by their haire intice to corporall filthinesse . Fifthly , And their teeth were as the teeth of lions . This sheweth their strong deuouring of their prey . Where they set their teeth , that could not be gotten from them . How they got lands and liuings , and preyed vpon the estates of men , the world can witnesse , and the signes , where they set their teeth , yet remaine among vs ? They are of a deuouring nature , Deut. 28. 38. 2. Chron. 7. 13. for Locusts are most belly , and therefore insatiable . Sixthly , They had breast-plates of iron : They were of Vers. 9. daring spirits , being hardned as iron in their harts , in their vnmercifull deuourings , and are armed strongly with their kings power , as with a corselet of iron , so as they were without feare of any ; and what durst they not doe ? and who durst resist them , or offer violence to any of them ? for they were all alike , and all armed alike , how differing so euer in themselues . Seuenthly , They had wings , to passe with more speed , and to get vp aloft , the sound whereof was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to battell : This setteth out the great feare they wrought in al places where they came , for the noise of chariots and horses is terrible , as appeareth 2. King . 7. 6. 7 , which made the Syrians leaue al that they had , to the King of Israel and his people ; and such effect this their sound wrought in mens harts , to make them to leaue all to them and their king , for safetie of their soules , as they foolishly and fearfully imagined . Eightly , They had tailes like vnto Verse 10. Scorpions , and there were stings in their tailes : Tailes are ascribed to all the Locusts , without distinction , and also to haue stings all of them in their tailes ; therefore by tailes cannot be meant any particular sort of them . Tailes sometime are put for the base and contemptible sort , as in Deut. 28. 13. 44. Esai . 9. 15 , but then the Head is of one sort , and the Taile vnderstood of another , and not both attributed to the same things , as is here , and in vers. 19. Tailes are the hindermost part and furthest from the sight of those , which behold and look vpon the fore-parts ; and therfore as the fore-parts of these Locusts haue been set out , and thereby their properties , so here is noted to vs by Tailes that , whereby they doe play the Scorpions , and sting men vnwitting to them at the first . This is the power they haue , and this is the end of their comming foorth , euen to play the Scorpions with their tailes , ( vers. 3. ) stinging men therewith , and so grieuously tormenting them , ( vers. 5. ) as they shall bee thereby weary of their liues , vers. 6. So the plague and mischiefe , which these Locusts bring , is chiefly by their tailes , that is , their last ( but worst ) act , which is their popish & Antichristian doctrine ; for this is common to them all , and may bee called a taile , for the basenes and filthinesse therof . It hath also the nature of a Scorpion , for as the Scorpion is first earthy , so is their doctrine , earthly mens inuentions : secondly , poysonfull , so is this doctrine , as poyson infecting their soule , with superstition , will-worship , idolatrie , lying equiuocations , deceits and periuries , also with heathenish practises , yea hellish attempts , trecheries , treasons , and rebellions . Thirdly , as some doe write , the Scorpions poyson is white ; so this Antichristian doctrine to the ignorant and besotted people is white , that is , seemeth pure and good , though it bee poyson indeede vnto the soule . Fourthly , the Scorpion when he would strike , turneth himselfe somewhat round before hee can doe it ; so this doctrine of the beasts , before it can bee made to bee receiued , must come circularly about , by pretended antiquitie , conceited vniuersalitie , and fained consent , that it might enter more deeply into weake hearts . Lastly , a Scorpion hath a sting which woundeth deadly ; but women ( as one writeth ) sooner then men , whom yet also they Bartho . Angl. lib. 18. cap. 96. greatly hurt , but especially when in the morning the Scorpions come out of their holes : so this Antichristian doctrine , deadly woundeth weake women , who sooner , as Eue , receiue the Serpents false perswasion , then Adam . As now our present daies shew vs by experience , so doth it some vnaduised men , at the first broaching , as it were the morning thereof , till they haue found out the poyson . To conclude , it is a stinging doctrine tormenting the beleeuers by an vncertaine hope of saluation , by fire of Purgatorie , by seeking heauen in their owne righteousnes , &c. Ninthly , And their power was to hurt men fiue moneths . The Romish Clergie is to do hurt , this is the end why they are , for they bee a plague of the fifth Trumpet . These Locusts had their time limited fiue moneths . Now this time is called fiue moneths , by a proportionable speech fitting to the Locusts , which liue the hottest moneth of the yeere ; for a little cold either killeth them , or maketh them to lie as dead . Tenthly , They haue a king ouer them . Wherein though they differ from naturall Locusts , Prou. 30. 27 , yet doth this agree well with our popish Locusts , who haue ( Antichrist ) this Angel of the bottomlesse pit ouer them , who as a Monarch and Soueraigne King , maketh lawes , prescribes rules , orders , and ordinances , to be without all exception obserued , vnder that great penaltie , euen the perill of mens soules ; for he doth and will sit , as God , in the Temple of God . 2. Thess. 2.

Vers. 11. And they haue a king ouer them : This king is the same which before is called the starre , for he is the Angell of the bottomlesse pit : to the starre fallen was giuen the key thereof , the Locusts came out from vnder his authority , his vsing of the key brought them foorth ; yea the pronoune demonstratiue pointeth out that which was before , for the words are , That Angell , of the bottomlesse pit : now hitherto no mention hath been made of any one hauing to doe with the pit , but the starre . That starres authoritie was for destruction , as the execution of it sheweth , in opening the pit and letting out smoake to cause such darknesse , and there-out such Locusts to come to doe such mischiefe ; and therefore may by his authoritie ouer the Locusts be their king , and by the euill thereof be well called Abaddon and Apollyon destroyer . If any stumble at the Angell , chap. 20. 1 , who hath the key of the bottomlesse pit also , and shall thinke ( perhaps ) that he may be the king here . I answere , that that is a good Angel descending , not as this , falling from heauen : and he commeth to binde vp the Dragon from doing mischiefe ; but this king is Abaddon , a bad one indeed , a very destroyer , Apollyon , euen as Apollo , the heathen Diuell of Delphos .

This starre and king is the Pope of Rome , and none other , in all things they agree . The Bishop of Rome was a starre in heauen , it cannot be denied , but is the starre fallen , as before I haue proued , by his differing ( yea contrary ) doctrine to Saint Paul , writing to the Church of Rome in his time . This starre is become earthly , so the Pope ; this got a key , so the Pope bragges of a key , though he would not haue it to be this key of the bottomlesse pit , as it is indeede : a King also hee will bee ; for what Churchman euer wore a Crowne , but he ? or euer tooke vpon him to vsurpe authoritie ouer Kings , but he ? He is a murtherer of soules , a murtherer of bodies , a destroyer of the Church of Christ , and an ouerthrower of his true worship ; for the things ( for which the next woe vnder the sixth Trumpet came ) noted in vers. 20. 21 , arose from this Apostaticall starre , this hellish king , ( who hath power to commaund , and to doe what he list ) and from his smoakie Locusts .

Vers. 13. Heere is the next woe and terrible plague , from Christ , vpon the wicked idolatrous Antichristians . The iust cause of this great woe is set downe in vers. 20. 21. a corporall punishment , after the spirituall , which was vnder the fifth trumpet ; and those two verses shew against what kind of persons this sixth plague came out from Christ , for the good of his Church . This plague is the plague of Turcisme , following vpon the Antichristian Apostasie . The words shew this to bee a plague of warre , the armie infinite , euen a Turkish power , as stories tell vs , raised vp to scourge a wicked & idolatrous people , and such as did apostate from the true Church , by the wickednesse of the angell of the bottomlesse pit , and his Locusts .

Vers. 14. Loose : Therefore heere is necessarily implyed , that they were at liberty once , but restrained till now , the word is so to be taken , chap. 20. 7. The story of the Saracens and the Turkes , will shew this first liberty , then the restraint or binding , and now liberty againe . Foure Angels : not diuels and euill spirits , though ( no doubt ) diuels may be in such instruments , but hereby men are to be vnderstood ; for this is a propheticall narration , of such things as are to bee done heere by men ; howsoeuer also diuels may be among them , and in them . Againe , these Angels are heads and chiefetaines of the armie , which were raised vp to fight , and by warre to kill men ; therefore these must be iudged to be of the same nature that the armie is of ; that by Angels may bee vnderstood men , but such men as are sent out to execute Gods will , whether in good or in euill , is plaine in chap. 14. and 16. Foure : they are said to be , not for such a certaine number , either of chiefe heads , as some would haue them ; for no such certaine number can be found out , or of so many nations , but for that it is a competent number ( as in chap. 7. 1. chap. 4. 6. ) for all occasions . The great riuer Euphrates : which was once the bounds of the Romane Empire that way , is that famous riuer that did runne nigh the City Babylon , in Chaldea , and here is mentioned , to shew from whence , and from what part of the world this great armie should arise , euen from about Babylon , and the countries bordering vpon Euphrates ; whence they got free scope , in Gods iust iudgement , to destroy a third , that is , a great part of men , in Asia , Africa , and some part of Europe , where God was dishonoured by all manner of impious and vnrighteous dealing , as the verses , 20. and 21. doe shew .

Vers. 16. Two hundred thousand thousand , it is almost an innumerable multitude , as such great numbers do imply , cap. 5. 11. Dan. 7. 10. The adding of Iohns hearing the number , is onely to shew that certainly , how incredible soeuer it seems to men , the armie should bee exceeding great . Horsemen : these are onely named , because they are the greatest strength of an armie ; ( not that the Turke commeth into the field onely with horsemen , as wee well know ) as also to note the swift course of the Turkish power , in their hostile inuasions , fierce and vnresistable .

Vers. 17. A description of the warlike expedition of this furious , and ( as I may say ) infernall host . Horses cannot here bee properly meant in the type , such as wee call horses properly ; for there were neuer any of so monstrous a shape as these , whose head should be Lions , and their tailes like Serpents , with heads at the end . These therefore type out not horses themselues , but by the horses , a part put for the whole , is to be vnderstood the carryage and managing of the whole Turkish armie , and all war-like instruments , and hurtfull meanes , from the head to the taile , from the beginning to the ending . This Turkish power and forces therof , is likened to horses , because of the properties of horses fitting thereunto ( of which , in chap. 6. vers. 2. before ) ; they are strong , Iob 39. 19. swift , Ier. 4. 13. carelesse of any opposite , taking pleasure in battell , not turning backe without the riders command , Iob 39. 22. And such is the Turkish armie , strong , swift , carelesse of any enemies , yea taking delight in warre , neuer returning without their masters command . The forefront thereof is like the heads of Lions , that is , fearfull and terrible to those whom they come against , and of vndauntable courages , roring vpon the prey before them , which they are ready to deuoure . Fire , smoke , and brimstone , proceeded out of their mouthes ; this is called ( vers. 19. ) their power to kill ; so this sheweth to vs their mercilesse rage , as fire ; their furie , as smoke ; their cruell disposition and readinesse to be inflamed , to make an vtter desolation , as brimston : poured vpon the places where they do come . For by fire , smoke , and brimstone , is noted fearfull destruction , Genes. 19. 24. Iob. 18. 15. Psalm. 18. 8. and 14. The middle of the hostile power differs nothing from the forepart ; for such as sit vpon the horses , that is , which be managers of this furious raging and destroying host , are armed with breast-plates of fire , of Iacinct , and of brimstone . Iacinct is put for smoke , of which colour it is , omitting the name of smoke , as not so fit for the brest-plate : for it is meet to haue in allegoricall speeches , in euery part , a fit proportion of one thing with another : by naming only ( of all the parts of armour ) the breast-plate , which is before their breast and heart , it noteth their courage and prepared hearts , inflamed with rage to destroy all things before them , as with fire and brimstone , that the smoke thereof like Iacinct might ascend vp ; as at the ouerthrow of Sodome . So as the fire , smoke , and brimstone , which came out of the horses mouthes , is no other thing , but that desolation , and mercilesse destruction by all warlike meanes , conceiued in the harts and breasts of the Turkish commanders , and managed by them , to deuoure and consume vp all where they come : of , and among which may the great Ordinance be reckoned , out of which commeth forth fire , smoke , and brimstone , ( gun-powder being made of salt-peter , coles & brim-stone ) , which deuouring Artillerie , tooke almost the beginning ( as some auouch ) with these Turkes ; as a means in Gods iustice , to further their hellish rage , in the destruction of men . For of all inuentions for murthering of men , and to make a speedy riddance of mens liues , the like was neuer found out ; which instruments of death the Turkes doe vse with a more furious will to kill without mercy , and to get into their hands what places they assault , then any other nation ; making them so huge and great , as is beyond credit to report , such as 70. oxen must draw one of them , and 2000. men attend vpon , as the Turkish history doth shew .

Vers. 19. They had power in their tailes , which were like serpents , and had heads , and with them they doe hurt . By tayles , is meant the things that follow after , as tailes , which here are said to haue power in them , which what else may it be , then the authority and gouernment gotten ouer those places , where this hellish armie hath obtained victorie . It is base , therefore called tailes , for so the word is vsed for base and vile , Deut. 28. 13. 44. It is yet not without order , and superiority , so heads are taken , Deut. 28. 13. 44. Esay 9. 14. And lastly , it is tyrannicall , and therefore it is said , that with them they hurt .

These cannot be the popish clergie , which are vnder the fifth trumpet , noted by the locusts : first , because of the place Euphrates , whence these come , ( vers. 14. ) farre from Rome . Secondly , for that these are a type of bloody , furious , and mercilesse warriours , appointed to kill and slaughter men , vers. 16-18 . Thirdly , these are a corporall plague , to punish Idolaters , and other wicked men , vers. 20. 21. whereas the Romish Clergie are a spirituall plague , and Idolaters , against whom this Turkish power came forth .

Notes vpon Chap. 10.

Vers. 1. Another mighty Angell : This is a type of Christ comming forth to comfort his Church ; this appeareth to be so , from the place whence he came , by his clothing , crowne , face , feet , which are more glorious then can bee ascribed to any creature . This comming now of Christ sheweth , how about this time he begun in more open manner to shew his care for his Churches safety . The rainbow is here mentioned fitly , after a deluge of impiety and miseries , set out in the two former trumpets , as a generall destruction to the world . As Noahs flood was once , to shew that such a destruction should no more come vpon the world ; for God by Christ was reconciled to his people , who now againe sent them meanes , to recouer them out of that darknesse of Antichristian Apostasie , into which men were plunged , and sure to bee drowned , except the Lord would call them out of the same .

Vers. 2. A little booke : The type of holy Scriptures , and words of God . For this is that which Christs Ministers must receiue , and preach vnto the people euery where , to gather them vnto him , vers. 10. 11. Open : to shew that the booke of God should now bee no more hidden , but bee made knowne vnto his people . And he set his right foot vpon the sea , and his left foot vpon the earth : Christ here commeth as an opposite to Antichrist , to ouerthrow his kingdome , who arose out of the sea , cap. 13. 1. and out of the earth , chap. 13. vers. 11. Therefore Christ sets his feet of brasse on both , to note his inuincible power , treading vpon his enemies , and subduing them , and to take , by this his booke , possession of all places ; for now would he raigne , and take to him the kingdomes of the world , as we may see in chap. 11. 15. in spite of Antichrist and all his power .

Vers. 3. And cried with a loud voice , as when a Lion roreth : This sheweth how Christ will haue his truth published with a loud voice , and with terror , as the roring of a Lion . He reuealeth ( by this booke ) his will , his voice is as the Lions roring , to worke feare ; and thus speaking , who can but prophecie , Amos 3. 7. 8 ? Yea thus roring , sheweth how he commeth with terror against his enemies , for his Churches safety , Esa. 31. 4. for Christ heere is described according to his vertue working in his seruants , whose powerfull speaking wil make seuen thunders vtter their voices . These therfore are caused by Christs voice , and are effects of it , in that place of Amos , chap. 3. ( to which happily may be the allusion , for any other agreeing hereunto , in any sort , I find not ) there is a reuealing of his will to his seruants , vers. 7. to which this opened booke answereth : then there is the roring of the Lion , vers. 8. so is there heere . Lastly , vpon that roring there is a prophecying , and heere the voices of thunders , or thunders vttering voices ; which type out prophecying , and reuealing of those things written in this booke open in the Angels hand , which was to be receiued , to inable the Prophets to prophecie to peoples , nations , tongues , and Kings , as is said in vers. 11. The number of seuen , answerable to the seuen trumpets is noted , to shew , that now the Lord would begin to send out a plentifull meanes of instruction , to recouer againe his people from vnder Antichrist ; and the times from thence till now , shew vs , that hee hath so done . This ministery of the Gospell , published by his faithfull seruants , is compared to the voyce of thunder . First , for that it shall bee made to bee heard aboue all voices , as being the loudest , as the degrees of sound of voices set out , cap. 19. 6. shew . No voice of multitudes , no voice of many waters , is so loud as the voice of thunde . As such a voyce was needfull at the giuing of the Law , Exod. 19. to cast downe all humane reason , and to cause men to submit themselues to the Lords will : so was it now , to beat downe mans carnal reason , now pearked vp in the Antichristian state , prescribing rules of religion , and making a meere will-worship of seruice vnto God . Secondly , because of the power of Gods word , being powerfull as thunder , as Iob speakes , ( chap. 26. 14. ) to strike terror and feare into mens harts : hence Iohn and Iames were Boanerges , sonnes of thunder , Mark . 3. 17. So was Paul to Felix , when he made him to tremble , Act. 24. 26. as mans hart doth at the thunder , Iob 37. 1. Thirdly , because as the thunder of Gods power is not to be vnderstood , Iob 26. 14 : so the power of Gods word passeth all mens vnderstanding , they cannot comprehend the reason of such a mighty and terrifying a power , as thunder , to bee in so weake meanes , in all outward appearance .

Vers. 4. Scale vp these things : The Church here is told of seuen thunders , of which we are to take notice , for these are made knowne to vs , but now what they vttered , that is not written ; Iohn heard what was by them deliuered , for that he was about to write , as he receiued a commandement , chap. 1. 19. But here he was forbidden to write , and commanded to seale vp these things , that is , not to reueale them . Now why such thunders should bee , and the things vttered by them , not written and made knowne , may be , for that peraduenture , as in Dan. 8. 26. and 12. 9. the things were not now to be done : or for that they were not necessary ; or not fit for mans reason to be vttered ; as S. Paul speaketh of some things reuealed to him in the third heauen . 2. Cor. 12. 4 : or to shew that the things vttered , were only to be knowne immediately by the voices of the thunders themselues ; God reseruing the opening of mens hearts , and enlightening of mens minds by the word preached , vnto himselfe ; euen to make the things vttered , then to bee knowne , when the thundering power of the word was to be sounded out , lest it should be despised : or for that here is set out the secrets of God , Amos 3. 7. and of his kingdome , Matth. 13. which is to be reuealed onely to them , to whom it is giuen to vnderstand the same ; for albeit powerfull preaching , and the Preachers be as thunder , euen vnto al , yet the things vttered are sealed vp , except to those , whom God shal please to make them known vnto .

Vers. 6. There should be time no longer : that is , there shall be no more delay , or deferring off of time to finish the mysterie foretold by the Prophets ; the next verse ioyned to this , plainly giueth this exposition . It is not said , that there shall be no more time ( as if here he spake of the worlds end , as many doe suppose ) ; but time shall be no longer , so speaking , rather of shortening some time , then of a consummation of all time . In the next place it is to be noted , how solemnly he sweareth , which had bin needlesse , if it were to be taken for the end of the world , which was both a knowne truth already , and sufficiently confirmed in the hearts of all Gods people , for whose comfort hee taketh this oath . Thirdly , here is not a word of the last iudgement , but of the finishing the mystery of God , cap. 10. 7. for the fulfilling whereof the time shall no longer be deferred . Fourthly , in the time of the sounding of the seuenth Angell , great and mighty matters must come to passe before the worlds end , as a great part of this booke , from chap. 14. ver. 14. to the end of the prophesie , foresheweth .

Vers. 7. The mysterie of God : This mystery is taken commonly for the day of iudgement , albeit we hardly find the last iudgement day to be called a mystery , though our change and alteration then so suddenly be so called , 1. Cor. 15. 51. But here is spoken of such a mysterie , as hath a beginning , a progresse , and a finishing : yea such a mystery , as by the meanes of this little booke , commeth to be finished . The mentioning of this mysterie is here inserted betweene the Angels bringing forth of this booke , and Iohns receiuing of it , vers. 10. and therefore may seeme not to be vnderstood of the last iudgement . It is taken by some for the conuersion of the Iewes , which is called a mystery , Rom. 11. 25. and may so well be , both for the hidden secrecie thereof , and the vnlikelihood thereof in all mens reason , so obstinate are they . By it may bee vnderstood , all and euery thing concerning Christs Church here vpon earth , of which the Prophets haue spoken , Christ himselfe , and the Apostles taught , and this very propheticall history declareth vnto vs ; which Church and state thereof is a mystery from the very beginning , to the perfecting vp of the body of Christ , and so called , Ephes. 3. 3. 4. 6. which place well noted , will tell vs , that the calling of the Gentiles is a mystery , and so also the place in the Romans , chap. 11. vers. 21. that the calling of the Iewes againe is a mystery , so as Christ his Church and kingdome is nothing but a mystery in the calling of the Gentiles , and recalling of the Iewes .

Vers. 11. Thou must prophecie againe before many people , and nations , and tongues , and Kings : Iohn our Prophet here beareth vpon him the person of all faithfull Preachers of Gods word , sent out by Christ , to preach . For these words cannot bee vnderstood to be performed in the very person of Iohn , but of such as should be raised vp by Christ , to prophecie , that is , to preach the holy word of God , To people , nations , tongues , and Kings : Which words shew , that the fallen Starre , chap. 9. 1. that Angell of the bottomlesse pit , ( vers. 11. ) and false prophet , ( chap. 13. 11. 14. ) and whore of Babylon , ( chap. 17. 3. 15. ) had now gotten these vnder his power , and hellish iurisdiction ; from vnder which to recouer his owne , such as were ordained to life , Christ Iesus sendeth his seruants , and that only by preaching to regaine them ; the effect and power whereof , wee haue found vpon people , nations , tongues , and Kings , who in Gods mercy haue imbraced the Gospell , and haue renounced that Antichrist the Pope of Rome , with all his vsurped power , blessed be God .

Notes vpon Chap. 11.

Vers. 1. Giuen mee a reed : The allusion is from Ezech. 40. 3. That Prophet , liuing in the captiuity of Babylon , after that the Temple and Ierusalem was destroyed , was foretold of the reedifying and building therof againe , by taking measure of all & euery part therof ; so now the Church of Christ being in spirituall Babylon at this time ( not when Iohn wrote , but when the Lord raised vp now his faithfull teachers , and commanded to measure the Temple ) , heere is prophecied and foretold how God would restore againe his people , and bring them out of Babylon , in which they were by the fall of the starre , and the power of that Angell of the bottomlesse pit , chap. 9. 1. 11.

A reede : It is the truth of Gods word , receiued and learned out of that little book , the holy Scriptures ; for before Iohn had eaten it , hee could not measure this Temple , altar , and worshippers , neither can there be either other rule or line but it , to measure heauenly things by . This Reede here , is also a line , in Ezech. 40. and that line is the faithfull and Apostolicall preaching of Gods word ; so is a line taken ( Psalm . 19. 4. ) by Saint Pauls exposition , Rom. 10. 18. It is called a golden Reede , ( chap. 21. 15. ) vsed about the measuring of the Temple , Altar , worshippers and City of God , ca. 21. 15. which can be nothing else but Gods word , for onely by it know we Gods Church , his worship and people . It is the onely Canon to walke by , Philip. 3. 15. 16. Galath. 6. 16. by it onely doe we truly know , the length , heighth , and breadth of these spirituall things , as Moses knew by God , his owne prescribed paterne , how to set vp the measure of the Tabernacle , Exod. 25. 9.

Like vnto a rod : Rod in Scripture , is a note of soueraignty , which is a scepter , Ester 4. 11. so is Christs word called a rod , Psal. 110. 2. and is his Scepter , Psal. 45. 6. noting that Christ will rule with this Reede , as with a Rod.

And measure : This is the vse to which the Reede is to be put ; now measuring , in Ezech. 40. & Zach. 1. 16. and in Ierem. 31. 39. sheweth a re-edifying and building of that which was destroyed , in a sure and certaine proportion , Zach. 1. 16. where the stretching out of a line , and building , are put for one ; and vpon the hauing of a measuring line , to goe to measure Ierusalem , the Lord doth promise that Ierusalem shall be inhabited , Zach. 2. 1. 2. 4. So here is prophecied , that the true Church and people of God , captiuated in spirituall Babylon , shall certainly be restored to their liberty .

The Temple of God : Heere is not meant the Iewes Temple , now destroyed before this time , but here is set out the true Christian Church , alluding to the Temple of the Iewes , the place wherin the Lord is worshipped , cap. 7. 15. Into that place , where the Altar was in the Iewish Temple , came onely the Priests to doe their seruice , and to worship God , Luk. 1. 9. Now all true Christians are the Lords Priests , chap. 1. 6. and his Temple , 1. Cor. 3. 2. Cor. 6. Ephes. 2. The Altar typeth out the worship of God , a part for the whole ; for so it is taken for the worship exhibited there , 1. Cor. 10. 18. Matth. 5. 23. 24. This cannot type out Christ , for this is to bee measured as well as the Temple , by the Reed . Now in that Iohn hath the Reed giuen to measure the Temple , Altar , and them that worship therein , it is to fore-tell that God would raise vp Iohns , that is , faithfull Preachers , endued with knowledge of the heauenly truth of Gods word ; to measure , that is , to describe and set out thereby , as by the only true rule , the true Church of Christ , his true worship , and his sincere worshippers therein , whom the Lord tooke care of & sealed , ( ch. 7. ) and here measureth out for his owne peculiar people from all other .

Vers. 2. The Court : Esay 1. 12. This is the place , into which the multitude came to pray in the time of the Law ; this is the place without the Temple , Luk. 1. 10. and Ezech. 44. 19. This is that which is called the great Court , 2. Chron. 4. 9. where Salomon and all the people were , 2. Chro. 6. 13. called Salomons porch , Act. 3. 11. and 5. 12. and the Temple , Matth. 21. 12. In this were the buyers and sellers , which were cast out by Christ . Hereby is typed out the visible Church of common Christians , such as bore the name of Christians , but were cast out as excommunicated of God , and not measured ; the Lord would not take it for his owne Church , it was none of his building , the Reed of his word squared it not out , neither were the seruants of God to esteeme of it , by measuring to bring it into any holy account with ( the Temple ) the true Church .

Giuen to the Gentiles : An allusion to the Babylonians treading downe the holy Citie for a certaine time , or to the place of Daniel , concerning Antiochus Epiphanes , Dan. 7. 21. Gentiles are such Christians , which become as Gentiles . Here cannot bee meant Gentiles properly : but as by Iewes and Ierusalem the holy Citie , are vnderstood true faithfull Christians and the Church of Christ : so by the out-Court , Babylon , and Gentiles , false Christians or Antichristians . These Gentiles are not the persecuting Heathen , for Iohn speaketh here of things to come to passe after his time , chap. 4. 1 , and after the fall of the starre , chap. 9. 1. Yea he speaketh of such Gentiles , as heere haue the out-court giuen them , and such as liue the whole time of the beast , for he shall continue 42 moneths a blasphemous Enemie , and bloudie aduersarie to Gods Church , chap. 13. 5 : and these Gentiles , as here we see , shall so long tread the holy Citie vnder foote . These Gentiles are therefore the worldly sort of Christians , mentioned in chap. 13. 5 , following the beast , and reioycing at the killing of Christs seruants , as here is noted , vers. 9 , being angrie at the successe of the Gospell . The word is in vers. 18 , translated Nations , but better Gentiles , for the word is in both places one . These then bee the Papists , ( as the Beast is the Pope and Papacy ) which are called Gentiles , by an allusion to the state of Gods Church Ribera the Jesuite expoundeth these of Antichrist and his armie in his Comment ▪ on this place . vnder the Law , in which the Lords people were called Iewes , and all other Gentiles , which were not Gods people ; also for that they are like Gentiles in leading ( like Babylonians ) Gods people into Captiuitie ; in treading vnder foote ( as wicked Antiochus did and his companie ) the holy Citie certaine yeeres , so these the true Church for a certaine time ; and because in their seruice , worship , and other their abominable waies they be as the Gentiles , of whom S. Paul speaketh , 1. Cor. 10. 20 , and such are these Antichristian Gentiles , chap. 9. 20.

Fourtie and two moneths : Of the times in this Reuelation , see before in this book , 4. part , chap. 5 , Consideration 7. This number is one & the same with 1260 daies , for so many moneths are somany daies , and so these 1260 daies make the number of the moneths . An allusion vnto Antiochus in Daniel so long treading downe Ierusalem , Dan. 7. 25.

Vers. 3. Two witnesses : These be not Enoch and Eliah , ( see this Popish opinion ouerthrowne by our most learned Soueraigne in his Highnesse Apol. pag. 62. 72 ) but the true Preachers of Gods word sent to preach throughout the kingdome of Antichrist ; for as he had power ouer kindreds , tongues and nations ( chap. 13. 7 , and 17. 3. 15. ) which took part with him , ( vers. 9. ) so to them must these preach , chap. 10. 11 , and 14. 6. ) to regaine Christs owne from among them . Here is set down the execution of the commandement giuen in the former cap. vers. 11. Two , is a certaine number put for an vncertaine , so in 1. King . 17. 12 , and is here an allusion to Zachary and Haggai the Prophets , prophecying when God raised vp Iehosus and Zorobabel , returning with the Iewes to Ierusalem from Babylon , to comfort and encourage the people in the Lords worke , as also to set them forward to the same : or Two , because of the fewnesse of such faithfull Teachers at the first ; or Two , because two witnesses are a competent number to iustifie a truth , Deut. 17. 6. Therefore the Lord sends two , Moses and Aaron to bring Israel out of Egypt ; and Christ sends his Disciples out by two and by two , Mark . 6. 7. Here cannot bee meant properly two ; for how could peoples , kindreds , tongues and nations see their bodies ? By two then are all those , which God raised vp to preach in all the Popes iurisdiction and dominion , as farre as the authoritie of that great Citie vnder Antichrist extended .

Vers. 4. Two Oliue trees , and the two Candlestickes : An allusion to Zach. 4. 3. 11. 14 : Oliue trees affoord oyle out of themselues ; oyle vnder the Law was to bee brought of the people to the Priests for the continuing of the lights , Exod. 27. 20 : but now here is not oyle , but Oliue trees themselues , which haue oile ( by Gods blessing ) in themselues ; to shew vnto vs , in this extraordinary time , the Lords giuing of the graces of his Spirit supernaturally : for Oyle is put for the holy Spirit and the gifts thereof , Psal. 45. 7 , and 89. 20. Act. 10. 38. Oliue trees shew , how the Lord furnisheth these his Prophets and Teachers , not by the helpe of others , but by his owne hand , to be full of his spirit and graces therof , to cause light in the Temple of God to be euer shining , in the darknesse of the Antichristian state . In Zachary are but two branches emptying golden oyle out of themselues , chap. 4. 12 ; but heere bee whole trees ; so much greater grace the Lord giueth to restore the puritie of Religion , and his true worship from vnder Antichrist and spirituall Babylon , then for the reedifying the Temple , and setting vp of the worship at Ierusalem , after the Iewes returne from Babylon . They be also Candlestickes , a name giuen to Churches , chap. 1. 20 , Ministers are candles , Matth. 5. 25 , and not Candlestickes , yet here so called , because they were as Candlestickes bearing foorth the light ; for in the beginning of reformation , the Candlestickes were to be found out by the lights ; where the Lord raised vp faithfull Preachers , there was both the candles and the Candlesticke , by them were the Churches to bee discouered . So then they were Candlestickes by bearing foorth the light , as also that by them the Churches were to bee found , and the ioyning vnto them was an adioyning of mens selues vnto the Churches of God .

God of the earth : Thus the Lord himselfe is intituled , Zach. 4. 14. and 6. 5 , who is the God of heauen , and the God of the earth , Genes. 24. 3. And this title was most fit for the Churches comfort , to shew , that howsoeuer Antichrist swaied , and the world wondred after him on earth , chap. 13. 3 : yet the Church should know , that God ruled the whole earth .

Vers. 5. Fire proceeded out of their mouth : In this and the next verse is an allusion vnto two Prophets , Moses and Elias ; the one bringing the children of Israel out of bondage in Egypt , the other restoring the Law , and destroying the idolatrous priests ; by both came great plagues & vengeance vpon their enemies . The words are not to bee expounded after the letter , for such wonders were neuer done by any against Antichrist ; but hereby is to bee vnderstood the great power of the Ministrie , the contempt whereof the Lord would no more suffer , then hee did the contempt of the ministrie of those former Prophets ; but that vengeance should be taken of the aduersaries of these , as was before of their enemies , as we may see Exod. 7 20. 2. King . 1. 10.

Vers. 7. The beast : Who this is , is before shewed in chap. 4. — of this preparatiue , and is one and the same with the beast in chap. 13. 1 ; an allusion to Dan. 7. 21.

Vers. 8. Great Citie : Chap. 17. 18. and 18. 2. 16. Hereby is meant not onely a Citie within walles , but the dominion thereof ; this is Rome with her rule and dominion . It is called Babylon for captiuating Gods people ; Sodoma , for her filthinesse , Genes. 19. and Ezech. 16. 49 , vexing the righteous hearts of holy . Lots ; and Egypt for her crueltie , and desire to keepe in bondage Gods people ; such is the whole kingdome of the Papists .

Where also our Lord was crucified : These words shew , that by great Citie , must be meant not a walled place , but the whole dominion thereof , for else Christ could not be said to be crucified there : this also sheweth plainly what Citie here is to bee vnderstood , euen Rome : for vnder Pontius Pilate the Romane Deputie was Christ our Lord ( for a Romane quarrel pretended by Scribes and Pharisies , Ioh. 19. 12. ) crucified ; so here Rome is made guilty of the bloud of Christ , and of the bloud of all his seruants and Saints slaine vpon the earth , chap. 18. 24.

Vers. 9. Three daies and a halfe : The space and time of the Antichristian crueltie from the beginning of his open murthering of Christs seruants , vnto the time that God raised vp such , as he would take speciall protection of , to deliuer them from the bloudy hands of their enemies : for here the beast warreth and ouercommeth the Saints , which is , when hee hath gotten his great authoritie ouer people , nations and tongues . as this verse and cap. 13. 3. 7 doe shew . These Prophets lie dead till the spirit of life enter into them , that is , till God raise vp other to defend the truth ; which is here called the space of three daies and a halfe , the whole time of bloudy persecution , till there came to be a visible separation from Antichrist . For these three daies and a halfe , is not the time of their prophecying ; but of the furious rage of the beast , and the triumph of his subiects ouer the seruants of Christ , vntill God had stirred vp other like them , ascending vp in the sight of their enemies , making a visible separation from them , the words in the text from verse 7 to the 12 , shew this .

Vers. 12. And they ascended vp to heauen in a cloud : That is , now these Prophets raised vp were by Gods power exempted from the power of Antichrist . Now the Lord erecteth vp a visible Church , his true seruice and worship ; but yet as in a cloud . This word is vsed either to set out the Prophets honour , or their imperfect knowledge ( as yet ) of those things which belonged to the heauenly congregation and Church of Christ . The words cannot be vnderstood literally of the same parties before murthered , such a bodily rising is not till the last day ; and for the ascending of their soules , the wicked could not see . Iohn speaketh of things to be done , chap. 4. 1. Heauen is heere the true Church , their ascending is Gods raising vp of others , ( endued with the same spirit of life from God ) to bring his people from Babylon by preaching the truth , as wee see in chap. 14. 6. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11 ; which the enemies tooke notice of with rage and sorrow , as the stories in Luthers time , and after doe shew .

Vers. 13. The effect of this their ascending , euen a great Earthquake : That is , a great commotion ; for vpon a more cleere light of the truth , and some visible separation made by the Lords seruants , there was great stirres , troubles and warres , as histories tell vs . And the tenth part of the Citie fell : By the Citie ( as before ) is meant the popish dominion , which now ( by the preaching of the Gospell , and the great troubles that rose thereabout ) came to be diminished , and there was a decay of the same Antichristian iurisdiction ; God begun now to ruine that state , which had so tyrannically ruled ouer the world . In a tenth part : That is , a great part . This number is mentioned to shew , wherein this raine was , to wit , in the meanes of their Churches maintenance . Because a tenth was appointed vnder the Law for the Priests seruice , which these claime for their seruice ; or for that there is the number of Ten giuing their power to that Beast , ( chap. 17. 12. ) of which a tenth now fell away . Slaine 7000 : A destruction of the aduersaries , a certain number for the vncertain , ( as 1. King . 19. 18. Rom. 11. 4. ) the Spirit being pleased to vse this number more often then any other , euen 37 times in this booke . The words are in the originall , were slaine the names of men 7000 : It may bee for that this destruction lighted vpon men of note , losing their dignities , honours , and reuenewes , by which they did before liue .

Vers. 19. The Temple : Here is that which was called the Oracle , the most holy place , where the Arke was put , ( 1. King . 6. 19. & 8. 6. ) into the which none went but the high Priest once a yeere . This noteth to vs , that at this time the mysteries of saluation ( shut vp before by the Antichristian darknes ) should now bee made knowne and become common to all Gods people , as they were before to the learned ecclesiasticall persons . And therfore the 24 Elders ( without mentioning the foure beasts ) a type of all faithfull Christians , doe praise God , ( ver. 16. ) as being now to be in riched with heauenly graces , to know the holy things of God hid before . The allusion is to the Temple at Ierusalem . The Court , that is , the mixt multitude had now possessed a long time ; the Prophets and faithfull witnesses had gotten the reed to measure the Temple ; some of the Clergie-men God had raised vp to teach the people : the most holy place , that is , the more secret and hidden things of God , were little knowne ; only as it were the high Priest was admitted to enter therein , that is , a few of chosen instruments made acquainted therewith , and had wisedome to see those heauenly mysteries ; but now at this time were they to be laid open , and made knowne vnto all . Of Lightening , Voices , and Thunders , see chap. 4. 5. Earthquake and Haile , set out Gods terrible iudgements vnresistable , Esay 29. 6. Exod. 9. 25. Esay 28. 2. Haile , in chap. 16. 21. is called a plague .

Notes vpon . Chap. 12.

Vers. 1. A woman : The true Church of Christ is here set out by a woman ; so also compared to a chast virgin , 2. Cor. 11. 2. espoused , Cant. 1. 8. and 4. 1. 10. to a bride , chap. 19. 7. and 21. 9. to a married wife , Esa. 54. 1. 5. 6. to a widow , Lam. 1. 1. The Church heere described , is not the Iewish Church , the last words in the 17. verse shew ; nor the Church in the Apostles times , when they were on the earth , though the same in succession . For Iohn telleth vs of things to be done after his transe in Patmos ; and the things heere prophecied of , bring vs downe to the times long after the Apostles dayes ; to the times of the bloody rage of the Heathen Emperours , and the time of Antichrist , when the out-Court was giuen to the Gentiles , and when the two Prophets prophecied in sackcloth , with whose doctrine this woman was fed in the wildernesse , vers. 6. where the time of her being there , and the Prophets prophecying , chap. 11. 2. are all one ; neither is here the Church triumphant figured : for this woman is in trauell with paine , vers. 2. the Dragon makes her flie , she needeth foode , and is nourished in the wildernesse , vers. 6. 14. which cannot agree to the Church triumphant , but to the Church militant , of which only Iohn indeed here speaketh .

Clothed : The Church is set out here most gloriously , in chap. 19. 8 , there is she clothed after another fashion , though the Church bee found naked , yet the Lord puts vpon her clothing , Ezech. 16. and that most heauenly and glorious , as the particulars following doe shew . Her crowne of 12. starres sheweth her to haue obtained victory , and by what meanes , euen by her faithfull Pastors , which are called starres , chap. 1. 20. the number of twelue , is noted with a relation to the twelue Apostles , whose doctrine they did teach . The Sunne and Moone are lights , Genes. 1. 16. Esa. 60. 19. Ier. 31. 35. So are the starres to giue light , Gen. 1. 17. Ier. 31. 35. these are vpon her head , the Moone vnder her feet ; and the Sunne , as in the middest betweene the starres and the Moone , is her clothing ; all to set out her heauenly illumination , or glorious state shining bright , in euery part enlightened , and bringing light as the Sunne , and treading likewise in lightsome pathes , in the very night of ignorance to others . By these shee raigneth , and is crowned as a conquerour , hereby shee sheweth light to others , and doth tread downe al changeable and transitorie things of this life .

Vers. 2. And she being with child : What shee was with child with , is noted in vers. 5. for what she brought forth that was she with child with , in this place . This cannot be meant of the Churches generall trauell in this place , to bring forth people vnto Christ ; for of these had she been fruitfull before , as vers. 17. sheweth ; yea to an exceeding encrease almost all the world ouer , at this time , before the tyrannicall rage of the Heathen Emperours , & their last furie against the Church , of which he speaketh in this Chapter : but of some more speciall and particular child-birth , which now she was readie to bring forth , as the words taken from a woman in trauell shew ; for shee is heere set downe to be in the very act of bringing forth . Cried : that is , made ardent prayers , as cries in the eares of the Lord. Trauelled in birth : That is , vsed all meanes for the effecting her desire , to haue that child which shee trauelled with : and pained to be deliuered : that is , feeling the want of this child , through cruell persecutions which she suffered , did in anguish of spirit seeke to bring forth .

Vers. 3. A great red Dragon : This is expounded to be the old Serpent , the Diuell , and Satan , vers. 9. by an allusion to Genes. 3 ; but yet so vnderstanding him , as hereby bee vnderstood also the speciall Ministers of his furie , the Heathen persecuting Emperours of Rome ; for this prophecie is of things to be done here on earth by men ; also the woman noteth out a company here in this world ; and so must the Dragon note out in like sort such here , as be her aduersaries . Againe , the description of this Dragon cannot agree properly to the diuell himselfe , but is indeed the Armes of Rome when it was Heathen , and had Heathen Emperours ruling there , who worshipped the diuell , 1. Cor. 10. 20. and were led by him , as all the wicked be , Ephes , 2. 2. he persecuting Christians for the very name of Christ , so as the battell was directly against Christ Iesus himselfe , as the battell set out vers. 7. and 8. doe shew . No maruell then that they bee called the Dragon , that is , the Diuell , who is put for his instruments , chap. 2. 10. as here his instruments for him . The Heathen Emperours are called a Dragon , as Pharaoh King of Egypt was , Ezech. 29. 3. Red , for the bloodinesse of those Emperours : great ; for that they raigned in that great City , which raigned ouer the Kings of the earth , cap. 17. 18. and so the greatest in the world for rule and dominion . All set out by one Dragon , for that they all worshipped in their Idolatry , the diuell ; one in their cruell nature against Christians ; one in place succeeding another ; one in gouernment , and therfore are all but one head in chap. 17. 10. Seuen heads , expounded chap. 17. 9. 10. Ten hornes , chap. 17. 12. And seuen crownes vpon his heads , for that Rome had the soueraigne authority , and that there were seuen kindes of gouernment . For the heads either note out the City with seuen hils , or the seuen kinds of their kingly gouernments .

Vers. 4. His taile : Dragons haue more force in their tailes , then in their iawes , so this figuratiue speech is kept , fitting to the nature of a Dragon , for the signification of taile , and third part , see cap. 9. 18. 19. starres of heauen ; that is , Ministers of the Church ; and cast them downe to the earth ; an allusion to Dan. 8. 10. that is , were made to leaue their standing , and to forsake their profession , by the rage of persecution , and weaknesse of their owne hearts , and to become earthly , like other men of the earth .

The Dragon stood before the woman , &c. This noteth how the diuell , in , and by these Heathen Romane Emperours diligently obserueth the Churches trauell ; ( as Pharaoh , the Dragon of Egypt , Exod. 1. to which is the allusion ) that albeit her conceiuing , her trauell , and bringing forth , could not be preuented by him , yet he hoped to deuoure that which should be borne .

Vers. 5. A man child : As Moses was borne in spite of Pharaoh , to deliuer Gods people out of Egypt ; so now the Christian Church got a deliuerer , a man-child ; the like phrase in Esa. 66. 7. This commonly is vnderstood of Christ ; but we must remember , that Iohn writeth in this place a propheticall history of that , which the Christian Church obtained for her outward helpe and succour ; and likewise of things to come to passe after his time , and not of any common thing before already done . Further must bee obserued , that nothing , whose originall Iohn saw , could be past , but was to come . But if this birth was either of Christ personally , or of Christ mystically , that is , of the begetting of him in mens hearts , by the preaching of the Gospell , then it was of that which was already , and not of that which was to come to passe afterwards . Moreouer , we do not say the Church trauelleth with Christ to bring him forth , as a son to her , which is her head and Soueraigne . S. Paul indeed saith , Galath. 4. 19. that he ( the Apostle ) trauelled of the Galatians ; but it is not said that he trauelled of Christ , but of them ; to forme Christ in them by his ministery : and yet vnaduisedly is this place fetched in hither , to make the Church to trauell of Christ . This man-child then is some potent Prince , as the next words following declare , who was to rule ouer all nations , with great power for the Churches good , whose sonne indeed he was .

Who was to rule all nations , &c. An allusion to Psalm . 2. 9. truly and most properly spoken of Christ ; and therefore the reader heere most commonly conceiueth Christ to be meant , not considering that Christ bestoweth this his power vpon his chosen seruants , chap. 2. 27. And her child was caught vp vnto God , and to his throne : These words ( which seeme to some , to make much to take this child for Christ ) doe shew by circumstances well obserued , that it cannot be meant of him . For Iohn saw Christ Iesus before , chap. 1. and in the middest of the throne , chap. 5 ; hee had written in his Gospell of Christs ascension , and hee then had seene no wonder . Yea the so soone taking of him vp from the woman to God immediately vpon his birth , without mentioning of his deeds , will not admit the meaning to be of Christ , of whose birth and ascension Iohn speaketh not one word in his prophecie : the very words themselues are against it . Her sonne : Christ is no where called the Churches sonne , and so caught vp , an vnfit word to set out Christs ascension , who is said to goe vp Act. 1. 9. and to ascend , as doing it of his owne power , and not as we , to be caught vp , 1. Thes. 4. 17. Lastly , heere is no naming of heauen , ( vsually mentioned where Christs ascension is spoken of ) but of God and his throne , which as they are in heauen , whereinto Christ ascended ; so are they in this Reuelation to bee vnderstood to bee heere in Gods Church , where , as in heauen , he setteth his throne , chap. 4. 2. Caught vp vnto God and his throne , may thus be interpreted , that now one of the sonnes of the Church , a Christian professing Christ , was maruellously preserued of God from the rage of Heathen tyrants , and exalted vnto Gods throne , that is , to be next the Lord in the highest place in his Church , the Prophets in the former chapter , chap. 11. 12. ascended vp to heauen ; but this child is taken vp to the throne in heauen , to rule next vnder God himselfe , ouer the nations , that is , the enemies of the Church , with a rod of iron .

Vers. 6. The reason of her flying is vers. 13. an allusion to the Israelites in the wildernesse , who escaped from Pharaoh that Dragon . They should feed her ; this relatiue they , hath relation to some persons before , and that is to the two Prophets , chap. 11. 3. their time and hers agree , where daies are put for yeeres .

Vers. 7. In heauen : That is , in the Church ; for in heauen properly taken , there could bee no such fighting ; neither was the diuell and his angels seene of Iohn in heauen , from whence they were cast out from the worlds beginning . This warre followed vpon the birth of this child in the Church , that is , where Christ was publikely professed ; Michael , an allusion to Dan. 10. 13. and 12. 1. He is Iesus Christ , for hee is our Prince , as Daniel calleth him , chap. 10. 21. The child ( as is before said ) cannot be Christ ; for heere wee see is Christ fighting for his Church . But as the Dragon ( the diuell ) is not to be taken properly and alone for himselfe , but by him must be vnderstood the chiefe aduersaries of the Church , the Romane Empire ; and so by his angels , such as bee instruments at their command to fight against Christ : so by Michael , must be so vnderstood Christ , as also such as be principal helpes for the Church ; and by his Angels , those that are with them in defence of religion , and enemies to the Dragon .

Vers. 8. Neither was their place any more in heauen : They did now beare no more sway in the Church .

Vers. 9. The reason is here giuen , because the Dragon and his angels were cast out ; so as it was not want of will , but want of power to withstand Michael , and his seruants , that their place was no more in heauen .

Vers. 12. Earth and sea : The Dragon was cast from heauen ; therefore earth and sea are here named , as places of his walking now without restraint : heauen is the true Church ; Earth and sea , the bounds out of the true Church . For earth and sea cannot be taken properly , for the godly are inhabiters thereof , as well as the wicked , and they are the workmanship of God : and now the heauen being taken for the Church , out of which the diuell is now said to be cast , the earth and sea must be the places not accounted the true Church ; but the places where the diuell hath power , and beareth sway . The inhabiters of the earth and sea , are in opposition to the dwellers in heauen , which are true professors of Christ , and are his Church , of an heauenly conuersation ; and therefore those which are not of the true Church , are said to bee of the earth and sea , being meere naturall men , sauoring nothing of heauenly things ; whether they be Gentiles , or such as onely in name are Christians , but indeed and truth , earthly Antichristians .

Vers. 14. Two wings of a great Eagle : Hereby is meant means of protection to escape perill , Exod. 19. 4. and by a great Eagle , some mighty personage is designed , Ezech. 17. 3. 7. Wildernesse : this is opposed to popularity , visibility , and outward glory ; being a note of a retyred , hidden and poore condition , like to the state of the teachers clothed in sackcloth , chap. 11 , 3. Into her place : so called , because it was prepared for her of God . vers. 6. A time , and times , and halfe a time : an allusion to Dan. 7. 25. this is all one with 1260. daies , vers. 6. for here , and there , is spoken of one and the same person , and of one and the same time . From the face of the Serpent : This sheweth , that shee was hidden in the wildernesse , and by her flight lost her visibility before her enemies , as the phrase sheweth , 1. Sam. 17. 24. and 19. 10.

Vers. 15. The Churches hidden condition made the Dragon , that hee could not now set vpon her as before by persecution ; therefore now he casteth out of his mouth water as a flood , this is his wrath spoken of , vers. 12. Waters : are peoples , multitudes , nations and tongues , chap. 17. 15. A floud of water , is the sudden out-breaking of such , and their violence mercilesly destroying all before Esa. 59. 19. Amos 8. 8. them , as a floud ; so as howsoeuer this was intended against the Church , yet the inhabiters of the earth felt the woe thereof . This deuouring people is said to be cast out of his mouth , as being by his diuellish suggestion , words , and counsel from him forcibly sent forth .

Vers. 16. And the earth helped the woman : The Churches preseruation by the earth , vnto the which the diuell was cast , vers. 9. 12. his owne bounds a safety to Gods people . Opened her mouth and swallowed : an allusion to Numb. 16. 32. to shew , that there was a speedie riddance of this floud , within Satans owne dominion .

Vers. 17. And went to make warre with the remnant of her seede : What this seed is , is shewed in the next words , euen faithfull and obedient Christians ; which plainly declare that the woman was the Christian Church , whose children haue the testimonie of Iesus Christ . The remnant of her seede : Thus are all the godly called , in which a respect is had to that her man-child , vers. 5. the principall of her children at this time , the rest a remnant . Or here is a respect to the whole Church hidden , and these remnant such of the godly , as were seene heere and there , as a remnant left of her , against whom Satan , in , and by his instruments exercised his power . Whether this warre bee some other , or that which is mentioned in ca. 13. 7. I leaue to the godly learned to iudge of . It may seeme not to bee any warre of the Heathen against Christ and his Church , as the warre between Michael and the Dragon was ; but the warre of the beast , chap. 11. 7. & 13. 7. for this war is after the woman is fled into the wildernesse , and so in the time of the two Prophets prophecying ; in which time is the beast warring against , not the Church in name , ( for he and his Gentiles had the out-court , chap. 11. 2. and so would bee reputed to bee of the Church themselues ) , but against those that heere are called the remnant of her seed , and in chap. 13. 7. the Saints , such as bee true Christians , heere described ; and so in chap. 14. 12. whom the beast and his Gentiles , the counterfeit Christians , doe hate as deadly , as the Dragon did Christ and his Church . It may be noted , that it is said , hee went to make warre : as now taking this warre in hand , not against those that professed themselues Christians , which were at this present euery where at hand , to haue set vpon them , as hee did by Heathen tyrants , till hee was cast from Heauen ; but against faithfull and true Christians ( of which there was now no visible assembly ) wheresoeuer he could finde them , by the beast his substitute ; of which in the next chapter , where is shewed how hee went heere to warre against these the remnant , and against the Saints therein , vers. 7.

Notes vpon Chap. 13.

Vers. 1. And I stood vpon the sand of the sea : These words shew , that Iohn was in a conuenient place , and there stood prepared , to behold what was next to bee shewed vnto him . To stand on the sea sand , is to bee in a fit place , to see what commeth out of the sea ; places are giuen ( as a conuenient helpe ) to see what is to be seene , chap. 17. 1. 3. and 21. 10.

A beast rise out of the sea : Allusion to Dan. 7. 3. Sea and earth , are in the former chapter the places granted to the diuell to walke in , ( being cast out of heauen , chap. 12. 9. 12. ) from whence this beast , and the other , vers. 11. doe arise , both from Satan ; though sea bee giuen to this , and earth to the other , which in Daniel are made the originall to the selfe same foure beasts . For in Dan. 7. they are said to arise out of the sea , vers. 3. and the same are said to arise also out of the earth , vers. 17. By which wee may see , one and the same may in one respect be said to come out of the sea , and in another respect to arise out of the earth ; so it is in this place , keeping the allusion to Daniell .

A beast : A state and kingdome is so called , Dan. 7. and 8 : what state I take this to be is largely before shewed . Rise vp : As by the helpe of others , so not without his owne endeuour , hee is not said to be raised , but to rise vp ; for this beast sought supremacie with might and maine . Out of the sea : This beast is the same that is mentioned , chap. 11. 7. and 17. 8 , ascending out of the bottomlesse pit , as bred and brought vp of the diuell in a most secret and hidden manner , as out of a bottomlesse pit , past finding out his first conception : but now here ariseth out of the sea , which is also called a depth , Genes. 1. 1. Psal. 104. 6. Antichristianisme is a deep mystery in the conception , and in the growing , both in depths ; the one as in the bottomlesse pit , the other as in the deepe of the sea , not seene , nor discerned by mens eyes or vnderstanding : of the interpretation of the sea , see chap. 8. 9. Or perhaps by sea , here may bee meant a troubled or vnquiet condition of people and nations , great commotions and alterations , out of which , as out of a troubled sea , the Popedome arose ; so the foure beasts in Dan. chap. 7. 2. 3. Hauing seuen heads , and ten hornes , as the Dragon had , chap. 12. 3 : for the seate and dignitie is Romane , being hills & Kings , chap. 17. 9. And vpon his hornes ten Crownes : Here is a difference from the Dragon ; the Crownes were vpon his heads ; but here on the hornes , which are Kings at one houre with this state , chap. 17. 11 : but not any with the Dragon . And vpon his heads Of blasphemie see Mr. Sheldon of Antichrists miracles . pag. 171. the name of blasphemy . The Dragon had no crownes on his hornes , but crownes on his heads ; this hath crowns on his hornes , and blasphemy on his heads , wherein he is worse then the Dragon ; which sheweth , that the Dragon made Rome great in Soueraigntie , but this beast maketh it notable in impietie . Marke this ye Romanists . So much worse is the Popedom , then the Heathen Empire .

Vers. 2. The beast , a very monster like diuers terrible beasts , of which also I haue before deliuered my minde . Hee is the Dragons substitute in three things , in power , seate , and great authoritie .

Ver. 3. One of his heads ( as it were ) wounded to death : This was by warre , as vers. 14 telleth vs . Though by heads be vnderstood hills or kings , chap. 17. 9 ; yet here cannot be vnderstood by this head a hill , but a king or kingly gouernment , for this is capable of a wound ; which wound was giuen by the barbarous Nations , Gothes , Vandals and Hunnes , by whom Rome came almost to vtter destruction , after the rising of this beast out of the sea , which had receiued this wound , as some thinke , in the sixth head , that is the Caesars ; others in the seuenth head , the Popes , or Bishops of Rome , and it may seeme to be that head , which maketh this beast to be that which it is ; for in verse 14 this beast himselfe is said to haue receiued this deadly wound , and in this verse it is called his deadly wound ; as being so vpon the head , as the wound thereof was ( as it were ) deadly to the whole state , that is , to this beast himselfe , which is also called the eighth , and one of the seuen , chap. 17. 11. Was healed : That is , got his power , seate and great authoritie in the view of the world , which seemed before to be vtterly lost ; for so the words following may strengthen this exposition : first , by the worlds wondring at so rare a change and recouerie . Secondly , at their worshipping of the Dragon for his power , seate , and great authoritie giuen to the beast . And thirdly , by their worshipping of the beast , whom they now saw so powerfull after the healing of the wound . All the world : An vniuersall apostasie to Antichristianisme . Wondred : That is , followed wondring , so as they gaue themselues ouer wholly to bee led thereby , partly with admiration , saying , Who is like the beast ? and partly with feare , saying , Who is able to warre with him ? vers. 4.

Vers. 5. Allusion to Dan. 7. 25. Here is the beasts power , his blasphemie , his deedes and dominion , set downe from this verse to the end of vers. 8 , well declaring , why this state is compared to a beast , and such a monstrous one too , as hath been noted , of which this and the verses following are a Commentarie .

Vers. 11. Here is the beast ( the Pope ) set out ; or as the Papists themselues confesse , that very Antichrist , though they would haue him to be another then the Pope . But I haue before shewed at large , that this is that Antichrist the Pope . Another in sort from the former , as is onely the head from the body , and the king from his kingdome ; but in chap. 17. 11 , they are made both one , and do both come out of Satans dominion , chap. 12. 12. This beast is the vpholder of the glorie and honour of the other , as is cleere from verses 14. 15. 16. 17. They practice together , chap. 16. 13 , they dye together , chap. 19. 20 ; for this second beast , called also the false Prophet , and the first beast are so linked together , that indeede they doe make but one whole compleat and monarchical gouernment , to which the pontificians themselues agree : See Viega in Apo. cap. 13. sect. 6.

Comming vp out of the earth : He had an earthly orignall by earthly men , and earthly meanes to rule vpon the earth : for as hee fell from heauen , chap. 9. 1 , to the earth , so hee ruleth ouer it , as the next verse sheweth . Two hornes : Hornes are power , Psal. 18. Dan. 8. Two hornes then are a double power , ouer the sea , and ouer the earth , for the Dragon had power so , chap. 12. 12 , which hee gaue to the first beast , vers. 2. and this beast tooke all that power , which the first receiued ; for the Dragon , that beast , and this here , are all as one , chap. 16. 13 : for the first beast receiueth power , seate , and great authoritie from the Dragon , and this speaketh as the Dragon . The Diuell and the Pope that Antichrist are so like , as father and sonne may be ; for his lusts doth he , Ioh. 8 , as may bee seene by comparing the Pope with the Diuell .

The Diuell . The Pope . This fell from heauen , vers. 6. So did this Antichrist the Pope , chap. 9. 1. This contradicteth Gods word , Gen. 3. So hee contradicteth the place in Heb. 13. 4. doing as in 1. Timothie , 4. 3. This maketh men to speak lyes , 1. King . 22. 22. So he , as their Legenda aurea sheweth , and their notorious equiuocations . This putteth into mens hearts , to play the traytors against their Lord and master , Ioh. 13. 2. So the Pope maketh men to play the traitors against their Soueraigns , to poyson , and to murther them , as by experience we know . This will professe Christ , Mar. 3. 11. and yet not obey his lawes . So the Pope will professe Christ , but not liue after his lawes ; as his vsurped power , wicked lawes , idolatrous seruice , and bloudy and impious practises proclaime to the world . This will corrupt the Scriptures , Matth. 4. 6. So doth hee , as may appeare in the vulgar Latin Bibles almost in a hundred places , as some particularlie haue noted . This setteth his seate where Gods Church is , cap. 2. 13. persecuteth , putteth into prison , and murthereth the godly , chap. 2. 10. 13. chap. 12. 17. So the Pope , that man of sinne , he sitteth in the Temple of God , 2. Thess. 2. 4. and persecuteth , imprisoneth , and putteth to death the seruants of Christ , as this book foretelleth , chap. 11. 7. & 13. 5. and histories shew . This will not be put to silence , nor cease his wicked courses , though conuinced by Scripture , Mat. 4. 5. 8. but by the powerfull command of Christ , Matth. 4. 10. 11. No more will the Pope , though the word plainly condemneth his impietie , false doctrine , heathenish worship , & hellish practises to vphold his state ; till the powerful commaund of Christ perforce constraine him to bee packing , as this prophecie foresheweth vnto vs . This would be worshipped as God , Mat. 4. 9. and hath obtained worship , cap. 13. 4. So the Pope sits , as God , 2. Thess. 2. 4. and hath gotten to bee worshipped , chap. 13. 4. so as Kings and Emperours haue kissed his toe , a worship neuer assumed of any in the Christian world before . This challengeth to bee the disposen of all the kingdomes of the earth , Mat. 4. 9. Luk. 4. 6. So this sonne of Satan hath this Dragons mouth , challenging all the kingdomes of the world to be his right , to giue them to whom hee will : Bellar. lib. 5. cap. 8. de pont. Rom.

And thus wee see , how like the Diuell the Pope is ; as in these , so in many other points , which only for breuitie sake I omit to set downe .

Vers. 12. Exerciseth all the power of the former beast : His power was the Dragons power , vers. 2. What therefore the Dragon had , the first beast obtained , and this putteth in execution ; so as this beast acteth and doth all , whatsoeuer the other could doe , and so as much as the Dragon did before . And full like are the Popes to the Heathen Emperours .

Heathen Emperours . Romane Popes . These aspired to Emperiall dignity through pride , and did rule as tyrants , though all were not alike wicked . These haue gotten their high place by vsurpation , proudly domineering ouer the Lords heritage , and ruling as Tyrants , though not all euer alike wicked . These subdued kingdoms , and ruled ouer people , nations and tongues . These brought vnder their yoke of bondage , kindreds , tongues , and nations , vers. 7. These placed and displaced , set vp and pulled downe whom they pleased , according to their lusts . These also placed and displaced , as they listed , Kings and Emperours ; the world knoweth it in Phocas , Pipine , & others . These could endure no opposites , but forced all to obey vpon losse of libertie , or paine of death . These could neuer endure contradiction , nor opposition , but haue forced men to obedience vpon losse of libertie , and by putting some to death , as heere is foretold , vers. 12. 17. 15. and as stories doe record . These suppressed ( as much as they could ) the preaching of the Gospell , and vpheld their Idols . These , all know , haue to the vtmost hindred the preaching of Gods word , and maintained their idolatrie . These persecuted and murthered Christians most mercilesly . These haue done the like , and still endeuour to doe , eagerly pursuing their hellish quarrell against the professors of Christs Gospell . These ( for the most part ) would hardly bee appeased in any sort toward Christians , though some dealt now and then fauourably . These haue euer shewed a deadlie hatred against Gods people , and would not bee pacified , neither stay their bloudy furie at any time , further then either for feare they durst not follow their desires , or for want of power could not effect what they purposed .

Thus we see also , how the Heathen Tyrants and these tyrannicall Popes agree in one , as led by the Diuell their father vnto all mischiefes against the Church of Christ . But as the one sort are vtterly perished from among men , so shall the other in time , and their destruction hasteneth . Now when Lord ! how long Lord , holy and true ! doest thou not iudge and auenge our bloud on them , that dwell vpon the earth ? chap. 6. 10.

Before him ▪ That is , as I conceiue it , in the chiefe seate of this his dominion , and now Popely Empire . For the face of a state and dominion ( which this beast setteth out ) is that place , where all the lawes and decrees are made , and from whence they come foorth into all parts of that dominion , as from Babylon , and Susan , the chiefe of these Emperials , and so from Rome in this . And we doe see that Antichrist the Pope his acts and exercise of his authoritie and power is at Rome , which is ( as it were ) before and in the face of his Popedome . And causeth the earth : He came out of the earth , that is , out of such an earth , as hee can cause to worship him ; euen the false and counterfeit Church , and those that dwell therein , of whom is spoken vers. 8. there it is said , that they worship him ; here shewed by whom they are brought vnto it . To worship the first beast : This beast is all for that other beast , as is euident in all the words following ; which sheweth that this beasts honour stood in aduancing the honour of the other to the vtmost . Which therefore cannot be the Heathen Romane Empire , but the Popedome , which the Antichrist the Pope seeketh by all meanes to vphold , as his glorie and kingdome , which was , as the words shew , after his wound receiued and healed , of which in vers. 3.

Vers. 13. Here is shewed how hee caused worship to the beast , and honour thereby to himselfe , by playing the part of a seducer , and false prophet , as he is called , chap. 16. 13. and 19. ●0 . These wonders are no true miracles ; for by 〈◊〉 bee deceiued the earth , vers. 14. and they are called , chap. 18. 23. sorceries , and by Saint Paul , lying wonders , the working of Satan , 2. Thes. 2. 9. 10. Hee maketh fire come downe : An instance of one miracle or wonder for all . This instance is giuen before any other , for that fire comming from heauen , was a miraculous act of God for confirmation of his true worship , and of such as were true worshippers of him , Leuit. 9. 24. 1. King . 18. 38. 2. Chron. 7. 1. 2. King . 1. 10. 12. and therefore the diuell makes his vicegerent to doe this , to make men beleeue hee is not inferiour to the Prophets , and that he hath power in the heauens . Howsoeuer the words may bee taken figuratiuely , for the lightening of excommunication ; yet heere it shall not bee amisse to take them after the letter , for here is mention of wonders and miracles ; and Saint Paul foretelleth that Antichrist by the diuell shall doe miracles , 2. Thes. 2. Saint Iohn also telleth vs in this prophecie , of sorceries , chap. 18. 23. Yea Papists doe bragge of their miracles to this day ; and wee doe reade of their fained miracles , and that also in this kind of wonders , done by fire , whereof Eglinus giueth particular instances from stories , in his commentarie vpon this place , and so some other ; see Master Sheldon , that zealous conuert , his suruey of Popes myracles , cap. 10. pag. 229. and. 163.

Vers. 14. Saying , that they should make an Image : Heere is shewed whereto the miracles of this false prophet tended . With his miracles hee teacheth cursed doctrine , to make an Image to the beast . This cannot be properly vnderstood of an Image or picture , as we commonly take the word Image ; for this is an Image , which the inhabitants of the earth must make ; this is then no caruers or ingrauers worke : such an Image it must bee , as should liue and speake , and cause men to bee put to death that would not worship it . I haue before said of this somewhat , in the third chapter , of this preparatiue . The Beast , vers. 1. is the Popedome , this other beast is the Pope and head in this Popedome , to which , by false doctrine and miracles hee obtaineth of them that dwell on the earth , an Image to be made , not an Image of him ; for that beast being aliue , and cured of the wound receiued , and this beast being in his presence , ver. 12. it was needlesse to make an Image of him , whom all the world so beheld and followed after , vers. 3. but an Image to him , that is , some representation of high state to vphold this Popedome : which Image all should worship , in honour of the Popedome , hauing power to make and ordaine lawes by the Popes authority , ( for he must giue life and speech thereunto , else it is to be a dumbe Idoll , and may neither moue nor speake without him , as the next verse sheweth ) to all this new Roman state . Let here the wise and learned iudge of this Image , that are acquainted with the stories of the Popes , and Romish Church . First , The Pope had not power to make it of himselfe , but hee must get others to make it . Secondly , hee must cause it to bee made , not by force , but by sorceries , and deceitfull miracles . Thirdly , this hee chiefly sought to bring to passe , as without which he could doe nothing , and this by his wonders , and by his words , as the text sheweth . Fourthly , hee obtained it at the hands of those earthly Christians . Fifthly , being made , it receiueth life and speech from him that could not make it , and they that made it , had yet no power to make it breathe , or speake at all . Sixthly , this Image he vpheld , & the worship and honour thereof with all his might , causing it to speake , and to make as many as would not worship it , to be slaine . Seuenthly . This the faithfull oppose and preuaile against , chap. 15. 2. and 20. 4. which the wicked worldlings are ouercome with , and so perish vnder Gods horrible plagues , cap. 14. 9-11 .

Vers. 15. Caused as many as would not worship the Image of the beast , should be slaine : An allusion to Nabuchadnezzars tyrannie , Dan. 3. 6. 20. That which before was said to be the Image to the beast , ( because it was for the honour of that state to vphold it , without which it could not haue been continued ) is here said to be the Image of the beast ; for that the Popedome now by the making of it , and the power thereof was ( as it were ) represented to all , adored and worshipped , as Idolaters doe the Image of their God .

Vers. 16. The Pope hauing gotten this Image made , and thereby established strongly his Popedome , now hee vsurpeth authority ouer all , and brandeth them for his owne , as being their Lord and master : for it is said , that now hee causeth all both small and great , rich and poore , free and bond that is , all sorts , of all orders and degrees , from the Emperour to the pesant , ( so large and ample a dominion hath he gotten ) to receiue a marke ; which was by this beast , or his instruments put vpon them , and they made as his subiects to receiue , for to distinguish them from others , and to be known to belong vnto ( the beast ) the Popes kingdome . A marke : the word is taken for a carued or a grauen worke , Act. 17. 29. but cannot so bee here , for the Popes subiects receiue no visible or corporall imprinted marke vpon them . This marke is called the marke of the beast , chap. 16. 2. that is , the marke of the Popes , and Antichrists dominion , that Romish state ; it is also called the marke of his name , chap. 14. 11. so that this marke is such a thing , as maketh him that receiueth it , to bee one of that body and state , for it is the marke of the beast . And the same person also thereby is caused to carrie the name of that beast and state vpon him , for it is the marke of his name . So then this marke doth make him truly the Popes , in name & subiection ; it is ( wee may see from the text ) a marke of the whole state ; a marke bearing the name of that state ; a marke so necessary , and so generally fit for all , as the Pope causeth all sorts to receiue it ; a marke which Christs flocke escapeth , chap. 15. 2. and refuseth to receiue . chap. 20. 4 ; a marke which who so willingly and wittingly receiueth , and not casteth off , shall perish , ca. 14. 11. Now this being a marke of the whole state , and a marke of the name thereof ; it is necessary before wee can know the marke , to know the beast and his name first . The beast is not this second beast , in vers. 11. which is the very Antichrist ; but is the other first beast , vers. 1. which is the Romane state vnder the Pope , as is already declared : therefore this character is not the marke of the person of Antichrist , the second beast ; but of his kingdome and state , the first beast : neither therefore is the name a mans name , but the name of this state ; and not a name giuen of other men , as they shall please to call it , but what Antichrist the Pope , this second beast , shall like and allow of ; yea and so allow of , as they that refuse it , or the character of it , or the number of it , shall bee restrained of their liberty in common trafficke , vers. 16. Now then this beasts name , the Romish Antichristian dominion vnder the Pope , is ( as they would haue it called and esteemed ) the Apostolike Church , or the Romane Catholi●e Church . The Beasts name . This is the name of the Popedome , which the Pope ( that Antichrist ) of Rome would haue giuen to it , and chalengeth as proper to his hierarchicall iurisdiction , and to his emperiall state ; thus I suppose we haue the name . Now the marke of that Romane Catholike Church , or the marke of the name of the beast , of which all sorts are capable , small and great , rich and poore , free and bond ; and therefore a common marke to any of them , which is Saint Peters keyes , branching out it selfe in euery The Beasts marke . maine Antichristian doctrine , euery counterfeit sacrament , idolatrous practice , superstitious inuention , canon , or decree , contrary to Gods word , made and confirmed by the generall consent and authority of that see , called Romane Catholicke Church ; and receiued by that onely authority : for in al and euery of these is a marke of the name and authority of that beast , which his subiects doe receiue in their right hand , when they doe practice the same in subiection to that state ; and in their foreheads , when they doe make open profession thereof . Let none except against this , for that here many particulars are noted , when in text a marke singularly is mentioned ; for they are all but branches of Peters keyes , that one marke of that absolute and vnlimited power of the beast , and euery one a marke of that state , with these circumstances concurring ; that is , that it be a generall tenent of that Church ; that it be contrary to Gods word ; that it bee imposed by the authority of that Romish Church ; that in subiection to the same it bee receiued , professed , and practised . Hee that receiueth so any one of the particulars , following withall the beast , and worshipping his Image ; ( for that is to be presupposed before he receiue the marke , as being imposed by Antichrist ( as we here see ) only on such ) , he hath the marke of his name , is held by him one of his ; and so wee also account euery such a one to be a Papist , Romanist , or Romane Catholike .

Vers. 17. No man might buy or sell : ( Rome , or Romane dition , a trading place ; all there , for money ) saue hee that had the marke , or the name of the beast , or the number of his name . The marke of his name is first , as being indeed the chiefe , and onely ( as it were ) , maketh the proper subiects of that kingdome ; therefore it is said , that hee causeth them to receiue the marke , but not so the name and number ( though such as haue not these cannot trafficke amongst them ) and they that receiue the marke are threatened with damnation , chap. 14. 9. 11. as being of those , whose names are not written in the Lambes booke of life , vers. 8. Yo haue the name of the beast , is to be accounted a Romane Catholicke , after the name of the beast , as before is noted ; which name is better esteemed then the name of a Christian , a louer of the Gospell , a child of God , a beleeuer in Christ : take all the names in Gods booke , and reiect this one , there is no buying or selling with them ; and this is a second ranke of Papists . The number of his name : Heere is the third sort of the Popes subiects , some haue the marke , some but the name , and not the marke ; other some onely the number of the name , and so seeme to bee the vtmost ranke or sort of Antichristians . This number of the beasts name , is such a number , as the Pope liketh well of ; for whosoeuer hath this number , is admitted to be among them , as well as they that haue the marke , and name : of all which he is the inuentor , hee causeth the Image to be made , he inuenteth the marke , hee giueth the name , and findeth out a number for the name of the beast ; which at least such as haue not the marke or name must needes haue , or else not to come where hee hath to doe . What this number is , is shewed in the next verse , for the number of the beast , and the number of his name is all one ; as we see before the marke of the beast , and the marke of the name of the beast to be all one , cap. 14. 11. cap. 16. 2. both which ( to wit , the marke and number ) the faithfull escape from , chap. 15. 2. Therefore as in the Image and marke is impiety , so also in the number , though the perill be not so great to haue the number , as to worship the beast and his Image and to receiue his marke ; because these onely are seuerely threatened with dreadfull vengeance , chap. 14. 9. 10. 11. and not the other ; yet is there euill enough in it , seeing it is part of the praises of the faithfull , that they get victory ouer the number of the beasts name , chap. 15. 2. and that the Pope can like them so well , that haue this number ; which therefore must also needs bee a thing knowne to him , and that which withall maketh those openly known to him that haue it , that they thereby may be admitted to buy and sell , as well as they that haue receiued the marke of the beast , and his name .

Vers. 17. Heere is wisedome : that is , heauenly wisedome , for this is the wisedome which the holy spirit commendeth , and here is required to the vnfolding of this point in hand . Let him that hath vnderstanding count : Here men of vnderstanding and endued with wisedome , are stirred vp to reckon and count the number of the beast , or the number of his name , which is all one . The beast is the first beast , and therfore the number of the beast is the number of that Romane state vnder the Pope , or the number of the name of that state , that is , the number of the Romane Catholicke Church , if that may be the name of the beast . For it is the number of a man : that is , which a man may number , comming within the vnderstanding of a man endued with wisedome ; for these words may bee put for encouraging of him that hath vnderstanding , to fall to make the count : or , it is the number of a man , that is , of mans deuising , euen of Antichrists , as also the Image and marke , and name of the beast were ; and therefore there is great subtilty in the number , which needeth a wise man , and of vnderstanding to count and reckon the number . This being the exposition , the words are brought in as a reason why it should be said , that here is wisdome , and why a man of vnderstanding is needfully required to count the number ; euen because of Antichrist , that man of sinne , his subtelty , in deuising of the beasts number , or his names number , and this number of the beast , being the subtillyinuented number of a man , is sixe hundred threescore and sixe ; which being a bare propounded number to a state , and to the name thereof , without mentioning of times , persons , or things , which by this might be numbred , ( as to say 666. dayes , monethes , or yeeres , as wee see in all the numbers noted , in chap. 11. 3. and 9. 5. and chap. 12. 6. and chap. 20. 3 ; Or to say 666. persons , as in cap. 5. 11. and ●● 16 ; Or to say 666. things , as in chap. 21. 14. 17. ) declareth a full deepe mysterie heerein , from all other numbers mentioned in this prophecie .

Diuers are the minds of men concerning this number of the beast , which the subiects of Antichrist must haue , as Iohn prophetically foretels in the former verse ; and heere plainly telleth vs what that number is , if we had wisedome to count ▪ it . There are to be read many and sundry interpretations ; and of these , one saith , it is a military number of the ancient Romane legion ; so Doctor Simonds , in his pisgah . euang. pag. 120. 121. Another , that it is the profound wisedome of the canon law , in the booke of Decretals , as Iunius vpon this place : a third maketh it the time of Antichrist , as Eglinus commenting on this verse ; when one should take vpon him , first the title of vniuersal Bishop , which is the stile of Antichrist ; and this was Boniface the third , as our learned Soueraigne sheweth in his Highnesse Apologie , pag. 93. which title was fully setled vpon the Pope , about the yere 666. A fourth , that hereby is pointed out a name in the old Testament , setting out by it , Antichrist ; for by a posterity of 666. we may finde Esdr. 2. 13. Adonikam , that is , a Lord standing vp ; so Master Broughton , in both his short , and now also in his last and large Commentarie on this booke . A fifth , that it is a name of number , the letters , of which it is made being numerall , containing in them this number , 666. Of this opinion are the most , yet differ euen to an astonishment in me . Some will haue an Hebrew name , as Romagnosh , ( Romanus , a Hee Pope ) or Romiiith , ( Romana , perhaps a shee Pope ) : some a Greeke name , and this one word , as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or two words , as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or three words , as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and such like , of which are many other in commentaries , both of Protestants and Papists to bee found , especially of the Iesuites , Ribera and Bla. Viegas . Some a Latine name , as Diclux , generalis dei vicarius in terris , all which words must containe by the letters of number in them 666. as for plainnesse sake , thus :

● 200. ● 200. λ 30. ● 5. ● 10. ●● . ● 20. ● 40. ● 6. ● 1. ● 20. τ 300. ●●● . ● 20. ● 1. ● 70. ● 40. τ 300. ● 20. ● 1. ● 40. ● 20. ● 9. ● 50. ● 10. ● 5. λ 30. λ 3● ▪ ● 1. λ 30. ● 70. ● 6. ● 10. ● 10. ● 8. ●●0 . ● 8. λ 30. ● 300. ● 400. ● 50. ς 200. ● 20. ● 200. ● 10. ● 70. ● 10. ● 1. ● 10. ● 20. ς 200. ●● . α 1. α 1. 666 666 666 666 666

And so of all the rest , which men haue supposed to be the beasts name , whether the names bee Hebrew , Greeke , or Latine , they containe letters expressing this number of 666. A sixth , that this number setteth out the comely proportion of the whole frame , structure and building of that beast the Popedome , the kingdome of that Antichrist , ( the man of sinne his inuention ) in all the parts well agreeing and compacted together , each part answering and fitly agreeing , as this number doth within it selfe .

Now which of all these come nighest vnto the truth of this point , and the meaning of the holy Ghost , I dare not set downe , all of them being the opinions of learned men ; onely I will freely tel , to which of them all I encline , with my reasons , leauing euery man to Gods guiding to like , as hee shall be enlightened , by well weighing some certaine obseruations out of the text , most necessary to be prefixed , and for euery one to be acquainted with , for guiding of his iudgement , either to finde out some other thing , or rightly to discerne of these opinions already set downe . The obseruations are th●se ▪ I. That the number is the number of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 of the second ; and therefore is 〈◊〉 number of the state , and nor of the person ruling 〈◊〉 state . II. That the second beast greatly 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for it getteth them that beare it ▪ freedome to buy and sell within that state , and exem●●●●●em from the displeasure of Antichrist . III. That this must be a knowne number , both to Antichrist to discerne his fauourites by , to giue them leaue to buy and sell , ( as well as they that haue the marke and name ) , as also to Christs seruants , who must striue against it , and get also the victory ouer it , cap. 15. 2. IV. That the beasts name , and the number of his name are plainly distinguished . So that , albeit the beasts number , and the number of his name bee one , yet not so his name , and the number of his name ; for the text cleerly maketh the marke , tee name , and the number to differ ; and therfore it is said the marke , or the name , or the number of the name ; so as some may haue the marke of his name ; some his name , and some onely the number of his name , as before is noted . V. That there is great wisedome required here . VI. That this wisedome and vnderstanding stand 〈◊〉 counting the number of the beast , which is 666. and not in finding the first beast his name , or number , which many shall haue , vers. 17. nor in finding a mans name , that is ( as some expound it ) Antichrists name , and so this number of 666. in that name ; for first , neither in this propheci● , nor elsewhere in the Scriptures , hath Antichrist any proper name giuen vnto him . Secondly ▪ the text here saith , that the number of the beast is the number of a man ; it saith not either a mans name , or a number in his name . Thirdly , by seeking out a mans name , viz. Antichrists name ; such leaue the name of the first beast and state , of which onely the text speaketh , and seeke the name of the second beast , of which there is not one word in the text . Fourthly and lastly , wee may as well seeke a marke in his name , as a number in it , for that it is as well said , the marke of his name , chap. 14. 11. as heere in vers. 17. the number of his name ▪ now none haue endeauoured to seeke a marke in his name , and yet the ground is as good for it , as to seeke a number in his name . These are the obseruations to bee taken for our direction in this point of wisedome ; all , and euery of which , the words of the text , in the 17 , and 18. verses do cleerly affoord vnto vs without any wresting .

Now touching mine owne mind , it leadeth me to approue of the sixth and last opinion set downe ; not of any loue of no●eltie ( though it be the opinion of one man , and the first that I read of , so taking this place , albeit ( perhaps ) occasioned from Iunius his words vpon this verse ) , but for that it is ( in my poore apprehensi● 〈◊〉 likeliest truth . It may bee , vpon these for●●r 〈◊〉 obseruations laid downe , that other shall concei●● 〈◊〉 what else ; yet let none bee offended , that of all these , I make my choyce for the present of this vpon probable coniectures . The whole body and frame of Antichrists kingdome is set out in this number 666. the beasts number . This number runneth all on sixe euery way ; sixe in vnities , in tens , and in hundreds . Now this number of sixe , hath it perfection ( of which Iunius hath written vpon this verse at large ) and is the first perfect number , of which Boniface the eighth speaketh , in the preface of the sixth booke of the Decretals ; which booke hee calleth the sixth , because it is a perfect number , and for that being added to the fiue other before , maketh the perfect volume , containing ( as he saith ) a perfect platforme for the gouernment of affaires , and a perfect discipline , for the rule of good manners . Thus we see the Popes high account of this number of sixe , of which this number of 666. consisteth , notably setting out this Antichristian kingdome . I. This number is a number of perfection , so that state in their account , a most perfect structure and building . II. This number , though it differ in degrees from 6. to 60. and from 60. to 600. yet it holdeth in the perfect vnity , keeping the number of sixe ; so that state hath degrees one greater then another , as much as 60. is a greater number then 6. and 600. greater then 60 ; yet keepe they all the number of sixe , that is , as they call it , their vnitie both to their perfect head , their Pope , who , as they hold , cannot erre , and to his perfect decrees , without any sects or schismes among them . III. The decrees in this number arise without any disproportion , by a like fit proportion in euery part of the number , from one degree to another . For looke what is betweene 6. and 60. the same , in the rule of multiplication , is betweene 60. and 600. So ( as they make the world beleeue ) in that state in all the frame thereof , there is such a comely order , and faire proportion , as might allure all men thereunto ; if the parts bee considered from the lowest to the highest , from their vnities to their tens , and from their tens to their hundreds . IV. This number in the degrees is raised by tens , from sixe of vnities , to sixe of hundreds , without which , this number so proportionally could not be raised . Ten is Gods number in giuing of his Lawes , Exod. 20. and Ten is his number , for the vpholding of his worship and seruice , performed by his seruants the Priests and Leuites , for their maintenance , Leuitic. 27. 30. 31. 32. So this Romane state hath been raised vp from the sixe of vnities , that is , from their smal beginnings , vnder pretence of perfection ( euen their number of six ) to their sixties , and sixe hundreds , by tenths claimed on Gods behalfe ( but most vniustly ) for the seruice and worship , which those Antichristian Priests would seeme to performe vnto him . Thus wee see , how this number is the number of the beast , setting out the whole frame and body of that state ; this is the number which that second beast ( the Pope ) liketh of ; this is a knowne number to all that haue any knowledge of that Romane state ; here also is wisedome required : and by this which is said , it may appeare , that this wisedom standeth in the wel counting of this number , which is to finde it ( for all this goodly accord , order , proportion , and pretence of pietie ( all which are in this number ) to be onely the number of a man , that is , a platforme of a state deuised by man , euen that man of sinne . This is the number which the godly get victorie ouer , chap. 15. 2 , and by counting the same , finde it a number without valuing of any thing ; and so to be reiected as a number of nothing , altogether differing from Gods number set downe in the next chapter , which is 144000 , which at the first view may not seeme so proportionable a number as 666 , in which yet there is no comparison , this differing from that in three things . First in the framing vp of the building , Gods number riseth on twelues , for this number 144000 is the number of twelue times twelue in chap. 7 , to shew , that the Church and kingdome of Christ is raised vpon the doctrine of the twelue Apostles : therefore is euery part of the number at the first raised aboue twelue , declaring that nothing commeth into his Church to bee of account with God , till it come aboue twelue , that is , till it bee laid vpon the true foundation . The beasts number beginneth before it come at twelue , of which number it cannot bee raised ; that kingdome hath not the doctrine of the twelue Apostles to begin it with , or to raise it vpon ; but indeed the inuentions of men and humane traditions . Yet here note , that twelue may be found in this number , but neither the number in the foundation which is but sixe , nor in the raising vp of the number by tens , but only in the number multiplied ; as ten times sixe , and ten times sixtie , so is twelue to be often found , but this is secret and hidden ; to shew , that albeit that state be neither built nor raised vpon the twelue Apostles doctrine , yet is it hidden for the elect sake within that state for their edification ; or else it may bee found in the number by addition , as 6 and 6 doe make 12 ; where 12 is outward so and apparent , and yet but so once neither , to bee found in the whole number , and that by breaking of the order through addition , when otherwise there is onely numeration and multiplication . Teaching hereby this , that as in three 666 is outwardly but 12 once , and that by addition too ; so that state , though it haue within it often the number of twelue , that is , the doctrine of the Apostles hidden for the elect sake ; yet outwardly it hath it but once , that is , that doctrine is the least part of the building of that state , and also not to be found , but vpon the disordering of the same , setting it out of the proper frame of it owne number and count . Secondly this number differeth from Gods number in the figure , for 144000 maketh by twelues a square number of equall sides , such is the figure of the new Ierusalem , chap. 21. 16 , to shew the stable and vnmoueable state of the Church of Christ , holding in the building , and also in the figure and whole frame thereof , the Apostles doctrine ; the number of ten is Gods number for the maintenance of his Church , but only the number of 12 to found it , proportion the parts , and to reare it vp . Now the beasts number cannot be made in full proportion square , it is but a tottering state , a kingdome that shall be shaken , and perish for euer . It is a state that howsoeuer it hath a number , yet can it not endure the reed of Gods word to measure it by , as the Lords building will , chap. 11. 1. and 21. 15 ; for they wel know , that it hath not the Apostles doctrine written in holy Scriptures for the foundation thereof . I hirdly , the beasts number differs in this , that Gods number beginneth the first figure of valuation in the fourth place , the square number , chap. 21. 16 , and not at meere vnities , nor at tens , or hundreds ; but at thousands , and multiplieth into thousands , shewing , that Gods Church beginneth in a solid communion and fellowship of many not to be diminished ; and so increaseth with the increasing of God into thousands of tens , and thousands of hundreds , though not into ten thousand times ten thousand , and thousands of thousands ( the Angels number , chap. 5. 11. ) here in this life ; for that is the perfection of their number with the Angels in the life to come . The Beasts number beginneth at meere vnities , and ascendeth to tens and hundreds ; but neuer attaineth to the fourth place , the square number , nor to the number of a thousand , in this number here of 666 , which is the figuratiue number of that state , ( though otherwise the world follow after the Beast ) , to shew , that the vnitie of that Church ariseth not from the communion of many primarily , but by simple vnities or ones , that is , by the vprising of the Popes one after another ; not in the fourth place of thousands , a solid encrease , but by little and little to the certaine height , after which it shall also by little and little be diminished , till it come downe againe vnto nothing . This is the wisedome giuen to count the beasts number , which whosoeuer can rightly count , will not at all make any account of that Antichristian state , and Dragon-like dominion .

But here it may be asked , what reason there is of this , to set out this state by a meere number applied to nothing that is numbred ? This is not without reason , to all that haue the wisedome of God . It is set out first by a number , because one day God will number it , for he hath written Mene ouer it , as hee did ouer Balshazzars kingdome , and now hath begun to finish it , chap. 10. 7 , and wil finish it , chap. 18 ; and it is ( secondly ) set out by a number without naming any thing that is numbred , to shew , that as such a number is to no vse , but to reckon , to see an order , to see a forme and a fashion of a number , but without substance ; so this Romish state is vnusefull to Christianitie , and standeth onely in a faire shew of order , in meere formes and fashions , without substance of pietie . And indeed who seeth not , how that Antichristian Hierarchie standeth more in forme and fashion ; in number of daies , in number of prayers , in number of orders , in number of yeeres , for their antiquitie ; in number of Councels , Fathers and others , for their consent ; in number of countries and kingdomes , people , nations and tongues subiecting themselues thereto , for their vniuersalitie ; then in any solid substance of true religion , holy & sincere worship , and faithfull teaching of the Apostles doctrine ? But here againe may some demaund , why this number of 666 must be the Beasts number rather then any other ? Ans. The reasons may bee these : I. For that the Pope himselfe approueth of this number as perfect , as before is shewed . II. For that it excellently setteth out that state fully ( as we see ) , yea so , as this number may be found in such names and tearmes , as doe rightly euery way set him out in diuers languages ; for the countrey , in Hebrew , Romagnosh ( Romanus ) 666 , in Greeke 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( Latinus ) 666 : for his supremacie and glorie as the Sunne aboue other starres , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 666 ; for the name of his Popedome , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 666 ; for the title , that is , to be Christs Vicar , which he claimeth generalis Dei Vicarius in terris , 666 , in English , By vertue of Peters seate Gods general Vic●r on the earth , 666 ; for his being substituted in the roome of the Emperours , chap. 13. 3. in our tongue , according also to the truth of the text , The Pope by superioritie is the Diuels Leiftenant , which is 666 : yea one of their own men Benedictus à Benedictis , in his booke De Antich . contra Whitacerum , giueth this to the Pope , Paulo quinto vice Deo , which in numerall letters is 666 : so as his owne chosen and approued number sets him out most liuely in his colours . III. To giue vs iudgement to discerne them , and to know what kinde of Christians they be , euen Christians by halfes ; the true Church ariseth on 12 , this false Church only on 6 throughout ; some word of God , some word of their owne ; some one Sacrament of God , some of their owne ; some part of Christs discipline , the rest their owne ; in some sort allowing the Scriptures , in some sort not ; so in their prayers and ordinances partly of God , partly of men ; their nighest accord to the truth , wherein they hold any truth , is but as 6 to 12 , halfe way , further they come not : for their whole number standeth all of sixes , 666 ; which number the seruants of Christ by wise counting get victory ouer , but others embrace , approuing of that state for outward beautie , order , accord , shew of pietie , and I know not what , and so are friends to that beast ; and stepping on a little further will receiue his name , and also take his marke vpon them , as our late Apostates do to their damnation , vnlesse they repent . Fourthly and lastly , for that heere is in a sort an allusion to Nebuchadnezzars Image , Dan. 3. 1 , which was sixe cubites in breadth , and three score in height , which hee would haue to bee worshipped . This state is a framed Idoll of that proud Nebuchad . of mysticall Babylon , which the Princes and people on the earth fall downe and doe reuerence vnto ; but Shedrach , Meshach and Abednego will rather be burnt in the fire , for they haue wisedome to count the number of the beast .

Notes vpon Chap. 14.

Vers. 1. Here the true Lambe Iesus Christ is set against the counterfeit Lamb , chap. 13. 12. that the Lambe heere is the Sonne of God , is cleere from these words his Father . A lambe so called by allusion to the Lambe , his type in the Law ; also for that hee patiently endured hitherto the Dragons substitute the Beast , and false Prophets wickednes and rage . Stand , as now one readie prepared against his enemies . Or vnderstanding this of the time of the Churches hidden estate , it noteth , that Christ stood vp , and by him and with him his people , when all the rest of the world fell downe and worshipped the Beast . On mount Sion : An allusion to the place where the Temple was built , here meant , the Church of God , Heb. 12. 22. 23. 24 , euen the same which was called before , the Temple , cap. 11. 1. and the Woman in the wildernesse , chap. 12. 6. 14. and 144000 the same in chap. 7. the number of twelue times twelue . Of which before in the seuenth chapter , and in the former chapter . His fathers name , called also the name of his God , chap. 3. 12. This no doubt was the marke they were sealed with in chap. 7 : his fathers name is to bee their God , and to haue this written in their foreheads , ( an allusion to Exod. 28. 38. ) is either to make a constant outward profession of their faith in God thorough Christ , as that full notice might bee taken thereof : or it is their spiritual son-ship and adoption , which they had as certaine , as a thing written , and as euident testimonie thereof , as a marke in the foreheads , for children beare the fathers name : and this exposition seemeth the better , for the name written in their foreheads is rather the act of another on them , as is shewed by the sealing , chap. 7 , then any act of their owne , as the former exposition implieth . In this verse , is the Lambe with his number also , and name and marke or seale , chap. 7. opposed to the Beasts number , name and marke .

Vers. 2. From heauen : That is , the true Church of God , the same in chap. 4. as appeareth here by the mentioning of the foure Beasts , and foure and twentie Elders , which are said to bee in heauen , that is , the true Church here vpon earth , chap. 4. 3. A voyce : This is the sound of Gods word , for the voyce from the true Church is no other but Gods voice , for the true Church soundeth out only Gods word , as Christ commanded , Matth. 28. 18 , and as the historie in the Acts doth shew , and S. Paul in his Epistles : now how commeth this voyce and word of God from the Church , but by the Ministers of Christ ? Therfore here is the sound of Gods word preached by the messengers of Christ going out into the earth , set out in a three-fold degree thereof in the hearts of the hearers . The first is as the sound of many waters , which is a mightie great voyce , but being a confused voyce teacheth nothing distinctly to the mindes of the hearers ; it only worketh a wonder and admiration at the present , as Christs preaching did in many , Mar. 1. 22. 27. Matth. 7. 28. Luk. 4. 32. Ioh. 7. 46 ; but for want of distinct apprehension , it is only as a noise of many waters to them , they doe learne nothing , yea the eares of such become deafe many times with hearing at the length . Some expound these words ( many waters ) for the sundrie sorts of people , as in chap. 17. 15 , but they consider not the plaine difference : Here it is said , the woman sitt●th vpon many waters , vers. 1 , without any word of similitude , which here is with a word of similitude , as the voyce of many waters ; and therefore waters must be here taken properly as the word thunder after , else it were not a plainly expressed similitude to illustrate the voyce by . Let the speech of a plaine similitude , and without such a similitude , be well obserued in this booke of the Reader . The second degree is , as the voyce of a great thunder , which is strong and loud in the hearts of men , like the terror of Gods voyce in giuing of his Law ; which in the consciences of vnregenerate men is so fearfull , as it maketh them to tremble as Felix , ( Act. 24. ) and to flie from the word , as not being able to heare the same . The third and last is , the voyce of harpers harping with their harpes , an allusion to the sweete melodie in the Temple at Ierusalem . This is the effect of the word in the godly , which maketh them to take as it were harpes , instruments of praises , to become Harpers , spirituall Musitians filled with sweete peace and ioy of the holy Ghost , by the word of the Gospell ; in which the Saints accord , and with full concord of heart-strings , as harp-strings , from the comfortable promises of God , doe praise him melodiously .

Vers. 3. And they sung as it were a new song : These words doe shew , that the former verse is not to be vnderstood of the voyce of the Church hidden in the Temple , and fled into the wildernesse ; for the state thereof affoorded not this new song , neither in that state is the Church called Heauen , but when it commeth foorth to bee , in some sort at least , visible ; so is heauen taken , chap. 12. 7. It is therefore to be vnderstood of the Church breaking out , when the two Prophets before slaine did ascend vp , cap. 11. 12. Then sang this Church this new song ; for in Dauids Psalmes a new song , is of new occasions offered , and new matter of reioycing . Before the throne , &c. See for this the Elders and beasts , in the fourth chapter . And no man could learne that songue but the 144000. that is , none but the chosen number sealed of God , and were his people , cap. 7. Which were redeemed from the earth : that is , from the false Church , and earthly state of Antichrist .

Vers. 4. Defiled with women : This speech cannot be meant of marriage , as Papists would haue it ; for marriage is honourable among all , and the bed vndefiled , Heb. 13. 4. and no where by Gods word called a defilement . If it were so , how could it be a Sacrament , as our enemies would haue it ? The words may bee an allusion to the Israelites , whereof many were inticed by the Midianitish women to Idolatry , Numb. 25. but many were kept from them , and from that sinne against God : so this 144000 ; that is , all the faithfull and elect of Christ , when the Locusts with womens haire , ( ca. 9. 8. ) those effeminate instruments and spirituall adulteresses for Antichrist , enticed the world to worship the beast , and his Image , these were not defiled by them . These women then are these Locusts of Antichrist , and to be defiled with them , is to be corrupted by their doctrine , and idolatrous seruice , that which is plagued by the Turkes armie , chap. 9. 20. for the text saith , these were not defiled with women : as speaking of that now which they had escaped , and were before in danger of ; neither is it noted of one , or some of them , but that they all had escaped the pollution of these women of the earthly Church , from which they were redeemed , when the foure Angels stood vpon the foure corners thereof , holding the winds from blowing thereupon , chap. 7. 1. These be women of that earthly state , from which was withheld the inspiration of Gods spirit , and to which the starre fell , chap. 9. 1. The king of these womanish Locusts , with whom these 144000. haue not been defiled , in the words ( cap. 7. ) is to be vnderstood a spirituall preseruation ; and so here ver. 3. a spirituall redemption from the earth ; for otherwise the 144000. were liuing vpon the earth , but in a spirituall safety in the Temple , chap. 11. 1. in the wildernesse , chap. 12. and on mount Sion here with Christ , vers. 1. Therefore also here must bee vnderstood a preseruation from spirituall defilement . For if women be here taken in the proper sense , then must they be either honest women , or dishonest ; but to say that they were not defiled with honest women , is to imply an absurdety and falshood , that by honest women they might be defiled ; and that either they inticed honest women to vncleannesse , or honest women them , which cannot be , if these be holy , and the women honest . To say they were not defiled by dishonest women , is too meane a praise for these holy Saints with Christ on mount Sion ; for here must be vnderstood a singular praise of them in this particular , but it were no rare praise in this , so vnderstood ; for that many Heathen , and meere ciuill men among Christians , who neuer ascended vpon mount Sion , neither were sealed for Gods elect by the spirit of adoption , may haue this praise , that they were neuer defiled with dishonest women , whores and harlots . Lastly , note that this is the praise of the whole 144000. euen all the people of God , women as well as men ; vnlesse wee will say , that Gods number consisteth onely of men , and these also of the Clergie only , as they must needs be , if the Papists foolish conceit were true ; and so all the laity excluded out of Christs flocke , which to thinke is most false , and a mercilesse conceit , to bee abhorred . For they are virgins : Pure worshippers of God , and not hauing committed Idolatrie , or declined to crooked pathes , to bee corrupted in mind by Antichrist or his instruments , but haue stucke vnto Christ in the simplicity of the Gospell of truth , in the generall Apostasie . In this case the Church is a chast virgin to Christ , 2. ▪ Cor. 11. 2. and the whole company of the faithfull are called virgins , Psal. 45. 14. These are they which follow the Lambe , &c. The world followeth after the beast , and worshippeth him , acknowledgeth none but him for their head and guide . These are redeemed from among men : before from the earth , now from among men . This expoundeth the former ; earth , being men in an earthly state , from which Christ tooke out his , and from which he yet calleth them , chap. 18. 4. The first fruits , &c. An allusion to the words of the Law ; Deut. 18. 4. the high Priests due , so are these his elect , the Lords portion .

Vers. 5. No guile : So like Nathanael true Israelites , not like the equiuocating Antichristian Locusts , Priests , Iesuites , and our Church-papists , in whose mouthes guile enough is found . Without fault : They being accepted in Christ , and walking as Zacharie and Elizabeth , in all the Lords waies blamelesly , Luk. 1. 6.

Vers. 6. Here is the breaking out of the light of the truth set out , in three degrees , in three Angels ; three seuerall types of so many sorts in the Ministery at that time , contesting against the Romane beast . Another , in respect of that in cap. 8. 13. this being the next following , and not the same , though both flie in the middest of heauen , chap. 8. 13. that foretelling the euils to come vpon the earth , and this the comforts now to the Church . Angel , the type of the first sort of Preachers , messengers of Christ called Angels , Mal. 4. chap. 1. 20. and 2. 1. One representeth all of the same sort . Fly , noting the readinesse and earnestnesse of the teachers , and the speed they made in setting forth the truth , after God raised them vp , for it went abroad very swiftly at the first breaking forth of the light . In the middest of heauen , see chap. 8. 13. Here also noting , that now it was not to be hindred by humane power vpon the earth ; hauing the euerlasting Gospell : This sheweth that the Angell was Christs Ministers , for they preach the Gospell , called euerlasting , because it was said , cap. 11. 15. that Christ now was to raigne and to subdue his enemies , and that by his word , which now shall for euer preuaile more and more against that man of sinne , consuming his kingdome , and encreasing the power and kingdome of Christ . The Gospell ( in the time of Antichristian darknesse ) did seeme to bee lost , but now againe preached , should be no more eclipsed . The euerlasting Gospell , not an euerlasting Gospell , as shewing it to be no new Gospell , but the same that was before , the enduring word for euer , 1. Pet. 1. 25. That dwell on the earth , and to euery nation ▪ &c. Here beginneth that which was giuen Iohn in charge , chap. 10. 11. not to performe the charge in his person , as heere wee may see , but as a type of the Ministers of the Gospell , receiuing the charge which they heere now put in execution . This so large a commission to preach , sheweth the Gospell was to bee againe spread ouer the dominion of Antichrist , who had brought vnder him nations , &c. chap. 13. 7. and 17. 1. 15. and the people of God , by the onely preaching of the Gospel to bee recouered from vnder his power .

Vers. 7. The Sermon which hee preached , or the summe of that which was taught by these faithfull men , raised vp at the first to vndermine the beasts kingdome ; they onely sought to bring the people to the true knowledge of God , and his worship , which was almost cleane put out by Antichrist . The true knowledge of God then , while he wholly raigned , was blotted out of mens minds almost , and his true worship troden vtterly vnder foote . These two things are these first Ministers sent to repaire in the first place , as the only meanes indeed to vndermine Babylon , and to make it fall . The words are plaine and easie , as the common truthes in other Scriptures ; onely note this in them , that what here men are exhorted vnto , that had been neglected , and the contrary done ; no feare of God , but of men ; no glory to God , but to the works and merits of men ; no worship to him , but to stockes , stones , Angels , men departed , and so to diuels , chap. 9. 20.

Vers. 8. Another Angell : A type of a second sort following vpon the rest , by whose ministery ( the summe whereof is here set downe ) it appeareth , that they saw the Popes kingdome by the other Angels ministery , sore shaken , and to begin to totter ; therfore these plainly and certainly , by the doubling of the words , foretell the fall thereof . Babylon is heere spoken of , as a knowne thing by these Preachers , and yet no mention before , but of the beast , chap. 11. 7. and 13. 1. 7. It seemeth , that by the truth taught by the other Angell , Rome was discouered to bee no more the Church of Christ , but Babylon , which in chap. 17. 1. 2. &c. is fully described ; the words here following , giuing the reason of her fall , leade vs thither , see that 17. chapt . vers. 2.

Vers. 9. The third Angell : The third type of Christs Ministers setting themselues against the Romane Beast , and his miserable subiects . Saying with a loud voice : The degrees in proceeding is worthie noting ; and withall , the manner of handling the busines . The first teach plaine doctrine , and most necessary truthes , vndeniable of either side ; and therefore doe it with a loud voice . The second sort ( after the truth taught ) begin to speake directly and plainly against the state of the beast , calling it Babylon , and foretelling the destruction thereof ; but here is no mention of any loud voice , they doe their dutie faithfully , but yet more warily , for awaking too much the bloody beast . This third ( as the first sort ) dare bee stout with a loud voice , to denounce plagues against the subiects of Antichrist for following of him . The denunciation is most terrible , as the words sufficiently declare , in the 10. and 11. verses : but yet note , that eternall vengeance is so seuerely threatened onely against them that worship the beast , and his Image , and receiue his marke , omitting them that haue his name , and the number of his name ; not that they are not in danger , ( ca. 18. 4. ) but for that these are not so imbowelled ( as I may say ) in that state as the other be , which know the deepnesse of Satan , and are Antichrists darlings . The iudgements threatned are after , and according to the sinne of that state . They made others to drinke , so shall they bee made to drinke ; others haue they burnt , so shall they be ; others haue found no mercy at their hands , no more shall they at Gods hand .

Vers. 12. There be heere two sentences in this verse , which are vttered vpon the consideration of the troubles and great persecutions , which ( vpon the forenamed Angels ministery ) the beast shall raise vp against the Saints , set out in chap. 11. 7. and 17. 7. For these words heere , and in the next verse , are to be referred to the troubles of those times . Here is the patience of the Saints ( vnderstood ) to be tried : as if he had said , so furiously shall the beast rage , as it will trie the faith and patience of all the true seruants of Christ . Heere are they that keepe the commandements of God , and the faith of Iesus ( vnderstand ) to be knowne , for by such fiery persecution the chaffe and wheat shall be seuered , the drosse from the pure gold .

Vers. 13. A consolation to such as shall be killed and ouercome of the beast , as it is said , chap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. They shall be blessed . Henceforth , that is , as well in dying in this quarrell of Christs against the beast , as formerly they were blessed in dying against the Dragon ; this is the meaning of henceforth . And this sentence of comfort now was more necessary to be vttered then before ; for men were put to death vnder the Dragon for professing Christs name by the Heathen Tyrants , and therefore was there no doubt to be made of their happie and iust suffering and blessednesse after death : but now vnder the beast , though men die for the truth , yet should they be condemned generally as Heretickes , by such as should beare the name of Christians ; yea and would also bee held the best Christians too , the onely Apostolicke , the onely Catholicke Christians , which might shake the faith of many , and make them forsake their place and standing .

Vers. 14. At the sound of the seuenth trumpet , chap. 11. 15. great ioy was foretold to bee in the Church , for that Christ tooke vpon him then so to rule , and to subdue the beast and his subiects in that manner , as they should thereat be wroth , vers. 18. and therefore here in this verse , which is to bee annexed to that there , is Christ set out triumphantly , through whose soueraigne power , is brought to passe by his instruments that which the second Angell , vers. 8. proclaimed , to wit , the ruine of Babylon , of the destruction whereof , and the vengeance now ready to bee executed , is a briefe summe laid downe from the beginning of this present verse , to the end of this chapter . A white cloud : the speech is from Esa. 19. 1. In the chap. 20. and 11. verse of this Prophecie , is a white throne ; white , noteth cleernesse and purity , cloud , eminency and maiesty , as a throne , on which sate , as Iudge , or rather as a kingly Soueraigne , one like the sonne of man , which is Iesus Christ , chap. 1. 13. on his head a golden crowne : this sheweth , how hee was now installed , and did take vpon him to rule , as in chap. 11. 15. is foreshewed ; for hitherto was he not set out with a crowne , whilest hee suffered others to rule and raigne . And in his hand a sharpe sickle . A sickle among the Iewes ( to whose customes in this prophecie euery where the spirit alludeth ) was an instrument to cut downe corne , Deut. 16. 9. and 23. 25. and the branches of the grapes , Esa. 18. 5. The Hebrew word there , is the same that is translated sickle here . It is heere figuratiuely put for the meanes of ready and sharpe vengeance , which Christ will vse to cut off the wicked with , as the reapers doe the corne , off from the earth with a sickle .

Vers. 15. Christ being ready prepared to take vengeance , which he had ( chap. 6. 11. ) hitherto deferred , but now the time being come , here another Angell , besides the three former in vers. 6. 8. 9. — Commeth out of the Temple , of which in chap. 11. 1 , those in the Temple were the true Saints and seruants of Christ , as appeareth chap. 7. 15. and those also that were the hidden sealed number with the Lambe on Mount Sion in vers. 1 of this Chapter . Therefore this Angel is a type of the faithful ones , renewing the suite of the soules vnder the Altar , ( chap. 16. 11. ) that God would execute vengeance vpon the earth . And is said to come out of the Temple , as being now by the ministerie of the other Angels imboldened to come abroad , and openly to make prayers and earnest request vnto Christ to proceed against that Antichristian state . Thrust in thy sickle : The words are from Ioel. 3. 13. Reaping , is here put for cutting off the wicked . The haruest of the earth is ripe : The haruest ripe , is the fit time of vengeance not to be deferred , Ier. 51. 33. Of the earth : That is , of the false Church or Antichristian state ; for of this here is spoken , as all that before from the beginning of the 13 chapt . hitherto , and the chapters following shew . The Earth is the place where the beast ruleth , chap. 13. 8 , out of which the counterfeit Lambe commeth , in the same chap. 13. vers. 11 : and they that dwell on the earth now to be reaped , are the Antichristians , the worshippers of the beast and makers of his image , vers. 14. of that 13. chapter .

Vers. 16. The request granted , and by the thing successiuely executed , a riddance was made of the false Church .

Vers. 17. The words in this chapter from vers. 14 to the end , setting foorth summarily the iudgement executed vpon the false Church , the Spirit doth it by a double similitude ▪ the one , by reaping of the haruest ; the other , by the gathering of the Vintage . In the former , Christ himselfe at the earnest supplication and prayers of the Church is made the Actor , shewing ( as I conceiue ) that there shall be two degrees of this vengeance ; the one ( like the reaping of the haruest ) more easily done by men , yea the destruction shal come vpon the beast and his state with so little violence and force on mans behalfe , as all may behold the immediate hand of Christ himselfe , obtained by the prayers of his people . And indeed so hath it been hitherto in the downfall of the Popedome by the power of Christ , and almost no power of man at al , but done as easily as a sickle cuts downe corne . And therefore we see the plagues and iudgements vpon the beast to bee ascribed vnto the Lord , chap. 16. 5. 7. and the enemies took it to be his very hand ( ver. 9 ) in the first sorts of plagues . In the latter set out by the vintage . Another Angell , that is , a type of the instruments of Christs comming from among the faithfull out of the Temple in heauen , that is , from those of the hidden number constantly faithfull now in the visible assembly , hauing also a sharp sickle , that is , being appointed in Christs stead to auenge his quarrell , into whose hands he had put the sickle , that is , effectuall meanes , to execute his wrath vpon the Antichristian state ; so as now he will work the destruction thereof by men in a more apparent and forcible manner , then afore had been done , that is , by sword , warre , and bloud , typed out by the figuratiue speeches heere drawne from the Wine-presse , this is the second degree of his vengeance . The first of the haruest being set out in the fiue first vials , chap. 16. 1. 11. and this of warre and bloudshed , set out in the sixth and seuenth viall , chap. 16. 12. 17. and 17. 16. and chap. 18. & chap. 19. In all which what is meant by this wine-presse , and by this bloud running out thereof , is fully explaned .

Vers. 18. The former Angell is a type of those instruments , which the Lord will prepare to this his businesse , which shall performe the same , as vers. 19 — sheweth ; but yet must first some be moued by the Lord to encourage them thereunto . Another Angell , a type of faithfull Pastors , who is said to come out from the Altar , for that they were stirred vp in the cause of the Saints slaine and lying vnder the Altar , ( chap. 6. 9. ) to stirre vp others to auenge their quarrell ; as also to shew that they came with authoritie from Christ , who had obtained by his sacrifice vpon the Altar peace with God for his elected ones , and that now their cause might be reuenged . Which had power ouer fire : To haue power ouer any thing what is it els , but to be able to restraine that thing , and to haue it at commaund ? Fire is put for vehement contention , Iudg. 9. 20. Ouer this had this Angell great power , that is , God by his ministerie wrought so , as peace was among Protestant Princes , and such as were to rise vp against the beast ; God was reconciled to them , and they among themselues . This Angell is the type of those faithfull Pastors , who now therefore cried with a loud crie , that is , with all vehemencie of spirit and boldly without feare ; and exhorted the Angell with the sharp sickle , that is , those that they saw made fit instruments by Christ , to fall to the execution , which is the thrusting in of the sickle or hooke . Vine is a Church : of the earth , the false Church : Clusters , the distinct orders , societies , and brotherhoods of the same : to gather them , is to take them away : grapes , the fruites of that Church ; fully ripe , is ( as it was said of the Amorites ) their sinnes come to the height , and may now no longer be forborne and passed ouer .

Vers. 19. The execution , according to the word of exhortation and prosperous successe thereof ; gathered the vine , not onely the clusters and branches , but Babylon her selfe is destroyed , chap. 18. Cast into the great wine-presse of the wrath of God . The words taken from the Iewes custome , who had a wine-presse readie , when they had gathered the grapes to cast them into . These words shew this Angell to be the type of the instrument of Gods wrath against the Antichristians .

Vers. 20. The similitude is followed ; for when grapes are cast into the wine-presse , then are they troden , Iudg. 9. 27 , and the iuyce of them runneth out of the same , Nehem. 13. 15. Esai . 63. 3. 4 : The wine-presse is the place , where the Antichristians are troden downe : without the Citie , as did the Iewes tread their wine-presses without Ierusalem . This noteth the true Church to bee without danger , when this slaughter shall be made of the enemies . And bloud came out of the wine-presse euen vnto the horse-bridles : These words and the other following , are to expresse the greatnes of the slaughter of an exceeding multitude of enemies , as chap. 16. 14 , and 19. 18 shew : for I suppose heere to be vnderstood that battell , which should make such a slaughter of them , as that Christ is said to weare a garment , after the ouerthrow of these enemies , dipt in bloud , chap. 19. 13. By a thousand and sixe hundred furlongs , Thus farre the bloud must runne : as the vine , the wine-presse , and manner of treading out the grapes , is an allusion to the custome of the Iewes , and the Citie to Ierusalem ; so these words are an allusion to the length of the land of Canaan , which , as some write , is 1600 furlongs ; which was , as it were spread ouer with bloud , being made the Lords wine-presse of his wrath once by the hand of the enemie , whether we vnderstand the destruction of that nation by the Chaldeans , or after by the Romans .

Notes vpon Chap. 15.

Vers. 1. Another signe , besides that mentioned in chap. 12. 1. Signe , so this representation of future things to Iohn is called . In heauen , so chap. 12. 1. Great and marueilous , in respect of the effects thereof , so great and wonderfull a change brought to passe thereby , in vers. 3. The whole Church acknowledgeth this to be such a worke of God , great and marueilous . Seuen Angels : So are the instruments appointed by God to execute his will called before , chap. 8. 7. 8. 10. 12. and 9. 1. 14. and 11. 15. Hauing the seuen last plagues : Of whom they had these , and what they were , is expounded vers. 7 , called here the last , for that by them shall be filled vp the wrath of God , and so the thing done , ( as is said , cap. 16. 17. ) which God hath decreed , vpon the Antichristian state , as before he sware for the fulfilling of the mysterie of God , ( chap. 10. 7. ) when the seuenth trumpet should blow , of which these seuen plagues are the distinct parts .

Vers. 2. These words shew , in what state the Church was now at this present come vnto , before the pouring out of those vials , vpon the preaching of the three Angels , in chap. 14. 6. 8. 9. The word had wrought effectually , so as many had gotten the victorie ouer Antichrist and his power , and preuailed , and were now standing on the sea of glasse . For this , see chap. 4. 6. But this is at this time mingled with fire , euen the fire , which Christ desirerh to be kindled , Luk. 12. 49. for now it inflameth with heate and feruencie all godly professors , which at this time were growne to be many , hauing shaken off the yoke of Antichrist , now standing as vpon safe shore , on the sea of glasse , as the Israelites on the sea shore when they escaped from the Egyptians ; to which here is the allusion , Exod. 14. 30. 31. Hauing the harps of God : That is , most excellent harps , or rather which are of Gods gift . Harps or musicall instruments for praises ; so then figuratiuely it is this ; they had gifts and graces from God to set out his praises , which they with conioynt affections and well tuned hearts performed , as the two next verses shew .

Vers. 5. After this shewing of the Churches state , hee beginneth to goe on with that which was begun in vers. 1 : but withall calleth vs backe to remember where hee left off , to prosecute the matter and parts of the seuenth trumpet , chap. 11. 19. For by considering what is there said , and here repeated againe after so long an interruption , all may see , that here is a falling-in vnto the same matter there left to bee spoken of , till this place . By which will appeare most plainly , how the seuenth seale hath the seuen trumpets , and the seuenth trumpet these seuen vials . The Temple of the tabernacle of the testimonie : Words of allusion vsuall and common to the time of the Law . The Temple , the inmost place of the tabernacle , as hath been shewed , chap. 11. 19 , where ( as there is declared ) was the Arke , 1. King . 8. 6 , and in it the two tables of stone , which are the testimonie ; because of the Law written in them , which testified the will of God : so the two tables are called the testimonie , Exod. 25. 21 : and because they were put in the Arke , it is called the Arke of the testimonie , vers. 22 , and for that the Arke was in the inmost part of the tabernacle , that part is called the tabernacle of witnesse , Numb. 17. 7. After the two Prophets were ascended vp , chap. 11. 12 , and that now the Church became visible , the Temple , that is , the hidden things of God formerly vnknowne , became now to bee manifest by those Angels , ( cap. 14. 6. 8. 9. ) who taught what this true testimonie of God was vnto the people . In heauen , that is , in the true visible Church of Christ .

Vers. 6. The seuen Angels ( mentioned before in vers. 1. ) came out of the Temple ; the Temple , that is , that part of it where the Arke was , the place where God gaue answere to Moses and Aaron of all things hee would haue done , Exod. 25. 22. Leuit. 7. 89. Numb. 17. 4. This sheweth , that these had their authoritie and commaund from God to come forth , and were of his chosen ones raised vp to execute vengeance vpon the Pope , vpon the Papists , and vpon their Romish state , as chap. 16. vers. 1. sheweth plainly . Hauing the seuen plagues : How they had them , the next verse telleth vs . Clothed in pure and white linen , and hauing their breasts girded with a golden girdle , as Christ was , chap. 1. 13. An allusion to the Priests habit ministring in the Tabernacle , Exodus 28. 40. 42. Leuit. 16. 2. This is to shew , what manner of persons they were , and how qualified , whom God thus appointed to execute his will . They were of those that were of the true societie and temple of the holy Ghost , Priests by Christ , hauing pure and white linen , the righteousnesse of the Saints , ( chap. 19. 8. ) ready prepared to do their office : girding noteth care and diligence bent to performe what is imposed , and they resolued to doe without impediment , Exod. 12. 11. 1. King . 18. 46. Luk. 12. 35. A girdle of gold , ( which was also about Christ ) is righteousnes and faithfulnes , Esai . 11. 5. By the way then ( for this one time ) heere note , that they which are lewd and vicious , though neuer so wise , politique , rich , and valiant , shall not be Gods instruments to plague Antichrist and his kingdome . This their Priestly apparell sheweth also how that these Angels come forth in the Churches cause , and for her sake , without any other by and sinister respect .

Vers. 7. Here is shewed , by whom they were furnished with these seuen last plagues , that is , the seuen vials , and of whom they did receiue them : And one of the foure beasts : What the beasts bee , is shewed ( chap. 4. 6. ) euen Ecclesiasticall persons , which of the foure it is , is not here noted , as being a conioynt act of them all , the deed of one , as well as of another . Gaue vnto the seuen Angels , seuen golden vials . The instruments containing the plagues are here compared to cups , or bowles , holy vessels of the Tabernacle made of pure gold , Exod. 25. 29. and 37. 16. Ier. 52. 19. A viall is a cup with a big bellie , and a narrow mouth , so as that which it containeth , is poured out by leisure , and not all ( as it were ) at once , as out of cuppes with wide mouthes . That which is in them is Gods wrath , of which they are full ; for as the grapes were full ripe , ( chap. 14. 18. ) so heere bee the cups full of wrath . Which is said to be in vials ; first , for that Gods iudgments are prepared , vnseene to the Antichristian state , and not discerned till they fall vpon them : also , because these plagues are executed by the seruants of Christ vpon the enemies with no difficulty , euen as easily as licour is poured out of a vessell , and that without noise , tumultuous stirs , and hurli-burlies on their part . Of gold they bee , for that Gods wrath is iust , pure , and vncorrupt . And giuen of one of the beasts : To shew , that these Angels , that is , men , appointed by God , were furnished hereunto from the Ministers of Christ , by doctrine and instruction , for other vials haue they none to giue . God himselfe calleth out these Angels ; that is , qualifieth them with gifts , power , and place to execute his will . The Ministers of God they teach the truth of religion , the doctrine and discipline of Christ , the vnsufferable state of Antichrist , his Idolatrie , false worship , hereticall doctrine , tyrannicall gouernment , his proud vsurped power ouer Kings , his trecheries and treasons to vphold the same ; and so doe vrge these Angels by the word of exhortation , the commandement of God , the safety of his Church , and welfare to themselues and all Gods people , to set themselues for the Lord , and against that Antichristian state : which ministery the Lord blessing , and putting thereby into the hearts of these Angels to do such things , as may annoy , and at length ruinate that state , they hereby may bee said to giue these vials of Gods wrath into their hands . This is my guesse of this , how true this interpretation is , I leaue it to be iudged ; the ground of my coniecture is , that these words cannot bee taken literally : Ministers haue not any materiall cups full of Gods wrath , and the effects of pouring out the vials , shew , that the plagues are not any way to be vnderstood after the letter ; for we reade not of any such thing done in any story in the Christian world . When men giue any thing , wee know it is that which they haue , and termes of such things must be interpreted according to the nature , condition , and place of the giuer , as it may bee most likely to that which such a one can giue .

Vers. 8. And the Temple was filled with smoke : An allusion to Exod. 40. 34. 35. 1. King . 8. 10. Numb. 9. 15. shewing , the Lords approbation and sanctifying of the Tabernacle finished ; so heere now at this time the Lord hauing erected vp againe a visible assembly , a temple of true Christians , from among the Antichristians , he sheweth his glory and power , approuing and sanctifying it with his presence , both for comfort to his people , as also for terrour , as then vnder the law , to the wicked and rebellious , Numb. 16. 19. 42. No man was able , &c. This is the following of the allusion in Exodus before mentioned , and is onely to shew , what a hinderance to the encrcase of true Christians the Romish Antichristian state is , which therefore the Lord will see destroyed , and then shall euery cloud of darknesse be remoued , and the most holy things of God bee reuealed , yea the gate Ierusalem shall then stand open for all to enter in , cap. 21. 25.

Notes vpon Chap. 16.

Vers. 1. Heere Iohn sheweth , how the Angels prepared , were now commanded to execute their charge . A great voice out of the Temple : Either the Lords voice , as chap. 9. 13. or the important vrging of the faithful , who being now inflamed with the zeale of God , desired the destruction of that Antichristian kingdome ; for in , and from the Temple , neither is , nor commeth any voice , but the Lords voice , and the voice of his faithfull seruants . Saying to the seuen Angels : those before in chap. 15. 1. 6. The vials of the wrath of God : of which in chap. 15. 7. they are also called the plagues of God , chap. 15. 1. being the tokens and effects of Gods wrath : herein is an allusion from the plagues in Egypt , as in the former chap. vers. 3. was an allusion of the Churches deliuerance from Egypt . Vpon the earth : that is , vpon the false Church , the Antichristian kingdome , as the words following tell vs . For the plagues fall vpon the marked ones , vers. 2. and vpon the beasts throne , vers. 10. also the Dragon , beast , and false prophet take it grieuously , vers. 13. 14. and seeke to reuenge their wrongs by warre . The word Earth , here comprehendeth the whole state of Antichrist , and containeth vnder the same , all those particulars following , because all the seuen Angels are commanded to poure out their vials vpon the earth , and yet onely the first poureth his viall vpon the earth , the other vpon the other things ; which must therfore needs belong vnto this earthly kingdome of Antichrist , as the particulars of that state . The plagues of these vials by degrees doe answere the trumpets , that looke how Antichrist by his rising , was a plague to the Christian world ; so in like manner these plagues light vpon him , from the lowest to the highest , as in the following verses shall bee shewed .

Vers. 2. All commanded to poure out their vials , but yet doe execute the same by degrees . For the first went and poured his viall vpon the earth . By this first Angell is meant all instruments raised vp of God to execute this plague , and so vnderstand by the 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. Angell , not one onely instrument , but all and euery one vsed and employed to bring that plague vpon the Antichristian state , in the seuerall particulars , in order here set downe . Earth was before taken generally for Antichrists earthly state ; heere earth is put for one part and degree thereof , and answereth to the commodities of that state , by which it rose and was vpheld , and now begun to decay . For after the Gospell became to be published , and the wickednesse of that state discouered , the earthly profits and the wealth thereof began to be lessened ; this is the viall poured out vpon the earth ; this is the euill which befell their wealth , riches , and earthly possessions , euen gotten from Princes and people , only to waxe proud , to lord it , and to tyrannize ouer them , and to liue after their owne lusts , in all pleasurable fulnesse of earthly things . And there fell a noysome and grieuous sore : The effect of this euill : It is an allusion to one of the plagues vpon the Egyptians , Exod. 9. 10. heere a noysome and grieuous sore in the mind of the men , which had the marke of the beast . It vexed these marked men , and them that worship the Image , at the very heart , as a sore plague , and as a painfull boyle vpon them , to see this mischiefe to befall them ; their conscience also accusing them for their deuouring and vnsatiable auarice . The words cannot bee taken after the letter ; for who euer heard yet of any taking a cup , hauing such licour in it , as the same poured out on the very earth , should fill mens bodies with grieuous sores ? And when hath any man read and seene the prime seruants of Antichrist to be full of scabs & sores ? Neither haue the 4. beasts ca. 4. 7. any such cups , with any such licour , to giue to any , as they do these vials , ca. 15. 7. Such instruments we reade not of , nor of such marked members of the Romane Clergie , and prime persons of that state to be so , all of them plagued with botches . To auoid therfore absurdities & falshood , the text enforceth a taking of the words figuratiuely , and to vnderstand hereby a spirituall sore of the mind , for their earthly losses . And as this is spirituall , so vnderstand the rest , which the very text will make vs of necessity to grant .

Ver. 3. The 2. Angell : that is , the 2. sort of instruments raised vp of God , hauing their vial from one of the beasts , ca. 16. 3. They poure it vpon the sea : This 2. degree of the Popes downfall , answereth to the 2. degree of his rising , in ca. 8. 8. wher the word sea , & turning into blood , are expounded . An allusion to Exo. 7. 20. 21. Here from the instruments of the true Church , a mischiefe befalleth their common worship and seruice ; it is made to bee abhorred , and as lothsome as the blood of a dead man , and becommeth mortal and deadly . The words cannot be vnderstood of the sea properly , that it became blood , and that euery fish died in it ; as the Iesuite Ribera will haue . This literall exposition is full of absurdities ; for here the ouerthrow of the Antichristian state is foretold , and that by the true Christians : now what great harme had that state particularly receiued by this viall more , then all the world besides , if it were after the letter ? And how can this bee a reuenge from God for his Churches sake , ( which is in all these plagues intended ) if it be taken litterally ? How should not this also be a mischiefe to the Church ? Here must be a plague vpon the Roman and Antichristian kingdome , effected by such as the Lord raiseth , comming out of the Temple , and it must be an answerable reuenge for the euill , which the Antichrist in his rising brought vpon the Christian world , noted in cap. 8. 8. Now what euil hath the sea ( taken litterally ) done to Gods people , by the Popes means , in his creeping vp ? & what reuenge is it in the Churches behalfe to plague the sea ? It is a most absurd apprehension to take it litterally , & most false . For neuer such a thing euer was : who euer heard that the sea hath bin as the blood of a dead man , & that all the fishes died therin ? Or who can imagine euer any such thing here foretold to come to passe hereafter ? Neither can it be vnderstood of battels fought by sea . This is a sea , which must become as the blood of a dead man , thicke , blacke , and lothsome ; and here is no speaking of men dead vpon the sea , but of euery liuing thing in the sea ; that is , euen euery soule maintained by the sea to liue , as the fishes naturally be in the waters of the sea . To take vp the true sense and meaning of this plague , three things are to be well weighed . I. What is meant heere by the sea ? II. How by any of the true Church of Christ , ( such as come out of the Temple ) it can be made like the blood of a dead man ? III. How euery liuing thing hereupon dyeth in that Sea ? My coniecture is this , that as earth sets out the wealth , riches , reuenewes , and possessions of that state , vpon which the first viall was poured ; so by Sea , ( another thing of that state , and the next vnto the earth to be considered of ) is meant the Popes ecclesiasticall lawes , Church-seruice , and common worship ; a sea of euils , of a salt and brinish tast to all Gods people , in which none can liue , which haue drunke soundly of the sweet and liuely waters of life . A sea , more for trade and trafficke to these ecclesiasticall merchants , then to bee drunke of any , to quench the thirst of the soule ▪ It became as the blood of a dead man : by such as are of the Temple receiuing true doctrine and instruction from the faithfull messengers of Christ , when they that come out of the Temple , being potent persons , do iustly ( by wholsome lawes ) condemne the same for Antichristian , Idolatrous and Hereticall ; and when such liuing soules , that is , such Ecclesiasticall persons , and others , as do stand for the same , ( seducing Christian subiects from their true allegiance ) , be by their lawes made worthy of death , and by due execution thereof are made to die in this their sea ; else how are they made to drinke blood , vers. 6 ? And this they doe in the righteous and iust iudgement of God , vers. 5. 7. for the blood of the Saints which they shead : by which words we may se● , what by liuing soules in this third verse is meant ; such liuing soules , as could shead the blood of the Saints ; these bee the fishes 〈◊〉 should haue seene , and himselfe among them ; but they will not see themselues by any meanes in this prophecie .

Vers. 4. The third Ang●ll : that is , the third sort of instruments raised vp of God , for his Church against the Romane state : Poured ●ut his viall : that is , did execute that vengeance by the power giuen them of God : Vpon the riuers and fountaines of waters : This is the third degree of Romes ruine , and Antichrists destruction , answering to the plague of his rising , in chap. 8. 10. 11. and it is an allusion to Exod. 7. 20. Riuers and fountaines come from the sea , and returne thither againe , so the Antichristian , idolatrous , hereticall traitors , and rebellious doctrines doe flow from that sea , and are put in practice to returne to the vpholding of that sea againe ; which iustly being condemned by true Christian Princes , ( these Angels pouring out the vials ) and such likewise as do bring them , and the receiuers also of them being iudged to bee worthie of death , they so become blood to them .

Vers. 5. And I heard the Angel of the waters say : That is , the Angell before mentioned ; for the word the Angell , and not an Angell , sheweth it a knowne Angell before ; now before was no other Angell of waters , but onely this , that had the viall to poure it on the riuers and fountaines ; who in the execution of the iudgement , and the effect thereof approueth of Gods righteous iudgement , as did Iehu , the auenger of Gods quarrell vpon ●● 〈◊〉 house , at the destruction of 〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 9. 36.

Vers. 6. For they haue shea● , &c. This sheweth still plainly , that these plagues concerne the Antichristian christian state of Rome ; for the beast & his Image is mentioned in the second vers . and here his murthering of the Saints , before shewed in chap. 13. 7. and 11. 7. and 17. 6. and 18. 24. And againe in this chapter is spoken of his seate , vers. 10. and of Antichrist that false prophet , vers. 13. The degrees shew the downfall of the Pope and his kingdome , by step and step , and that agreeable to his rising vp ; which , according to the former expositions in these three , may appeare to euery one to bee fulfilled ; and vnto vs particularly in this nation , who before all other haue giuen them blood to drinke , by wholesome lawes enacted against their traiterous Priests and Iesuites , and the receiuers of them .

Vers. 7. The consent of another , affirming the Lord herein to be iust and true in his iudgements poured out of the vials of these Angels , vpon the Antichristian state , in the forenamed degrees therof , but especially in giuing them blood for blood .

Vers. 8. The 4. Angell : That is , the 4. sort of Gods instruments types out in this one , poured out his vial wee haue heard , in chap. 15. 7. was full of Gods wrath , which is poured here vpon the Sun . This is the 4. degree of the destruction of Antichrist , answering to the like degree in rising , set downe in cap. 8. 12. This Sun is a part of the Antichristian Kingdome , as the rest before were . This point must be well marked , that here the Antichristian state is ouerthrowne by degrees , in the parts therof beginning with the earth of it , then with the sea of it , next with the Riuers and fountaines of it , and now with the Sun of it , that is , with that part or portion of it , which is as the sunne in that state . This cannot bee the sunne properly , as some would haue it ; for what man can smite the sunne , or poure a viall vpon it ? And againe , how can the Church ( if any one therof could doe it ) make the sunne in the firmament hurtfull to the Papists , and not also to themselues ? It cannot bee the light of the Gospell , and holy Scriptures , as other conceiue it ; for they are no part of the Antichristian Kingdome , as this sunne is . And it is too grosse to say , that the viall , that is , the plague of God is poured by the friends of the Gospell , vpon the light of the Gospell , or vpon the holy Scriptures , therewith to plague the enemies of the Gospell , as this viall poured vpon this sunne must . Here the true Church of God , in the instruments thereof appointed by God , is to poure out a viall , ( not throw vp a viall , as it should haue bin said , if it were the sunne properly ) vpon the sunne of that state ; such a sunne , as the appointed instruments for the Church may reach vnto , and in some sort be ouer , to poure the viall vpon it . Now in that state , what is so like the sunne for glory and for brightnesse , to cause that false Church so to shine , ( as the sunne in the firmament lighteneth the world ) but only the Popes supremacie ? which in that earthly orbe supplieth the office of the sun , to that state , as the glorious light of heauen doth to this earth wee tread vpon . The pouring of the viall receiued from one of the beasts , ( chap. 15. 7. ) vpon this sunne , what can it bee else , but Princes receiuing this doctrine of truth , that that supremacie is an Antichristian vsurpation , and so therupon begin to enact lawes vpon extreame perill against it ; and also to set vp the lawfull supremacie of Kings , Gods vicegerents in their owne dominions , to make men to sweare thereunto ; and in detestation of that Antichristian pride of the Pope ( lifting vp himselfe aboue al that is called God ) to proclaime him openly to bee heerein that Antichrist ? By which this Angell , that is , these Princes and Potentates haue scorched the Pope and his men with fire ; that is , made them burne with the rage of impatiencie so , as they blaspheme euen God himselfe , as the next words in the verse following doe shew .

Vers. 9. And they were scorched with great heate : That is , they were inraged in their harts with rancour and malice , as with a burning fire . And blasphemed the name of God : euen as the beast doth , ca. 13. 6. For that state of Rome now vnder Antichrist and his subiects , are blasphemers of God . And doe not we here in England find this true in their writings and speeches ? They spare not the workes of God , his immediate hand for vs , ( in destroying their Spanish Armado , in discouering their Gun-powder plot , and ouerthrowing them in all their trecherous , treasonable , and rebellious attempts ) saying , that it is by the helpe of the diuell ; a hellish blasphemie ! they spare not to blaspheme his holy word , his worship , doctrine , and sacraments with vs ; so inflamed with furie are they , when their Pope is challenged for that Antichrist , in his proud and tyrannicall supremacie . Behold their heart scorched with heate , in their fierie malice against our Soueraigne , for his most rare and admirable Apologie ; sent out to the Emperours , Kings , Princes , and States of all Christendome , touching this particular point . Thus farre I suppose the Lord hath executed his wrath in all these foure degrees , vpon the present Antichristian Romish state ; the euents seeme fully to prooue the same .

Vers. 10. The fifth Angell : That is , the fifth sort of chosen instruments typed out by this , poured out his viall vpon the seat of the beast . This is the fifth degree of his ruine , answering the fifth trumpet , and to the Popes earthly vprising , in his falling from heauen , and becomming the king of the Locusts ; for there is he called a king , chap. 9. 11. and heere is attributed to him a kingdome ; and as there was darknesse , so heere ; and as the Locusts did torment men , so heere now are they againe tormented . His seate is Rome , chapt. 13. 2. vpon this must wrath come by the Angels out of the Temple , and then that Popedome shall bee full of darknesse , that is , full of miserie ; whereupon shall follow their desperate sorrow , expressed in these termes , they shall gnaw their tongues for paine ; and yet continue obstinate , blaspheming without repentance , vers. 11. This viall is not yet poured forth , but is next in order , and not long to ; let Rome see to it , and Gods people come out of her .

Vers. 12. And the sixth Angell poured out his viall vpon the great riuer Euphrates : This answereth to the sixth trumpet , chap. 9. 14 , where out of the riuer came foure Angels to plague the world ; this is now here to be dried vp for a plague to Antichrist , and is an allusion to the drying vp of the riuer , before the winning and destruction of Babylon , of which Ieremy speaketh , chap. 51. 32. From this verse to the end of the chapter , it is of things to come ; and prophecies are best knowne when they are fulfilled . I will therefore intreate the Reader , if he be desirous to know what men coniecture here , to looke vpon the labours of others , especially those that haue written the very latest , who declare their minde to the full , and perhaps truly too ; the euent which wee must expect will shew it in time ; I for my part will onely set downe , according as in the text is deliuered , what we are to obserue and looke for to come to passe . By Euphrates , an allusion to the riuer of Babylon , is meant lets withholding to come at that mystical Babylon , mentioned in vers. 19 , vpon which , the viall , that is , a iudgement , is poured ; which is here called the drying vp of the waters thereof , that is , the remouing of the impediment , and so making a way for the Kings of the East .

Vers. 13. The bestirring of the instruments of the Romish Church foretell vs , that the drying of Euphrates , and the prepared way for the Kings , is against that state , & for the good of Gods Church . The Dragon not spoken of , hitherto , but in chap. 12 , is now one with his substitute the Beast , and with the false prophet ; they all ioyne in one , and send out their messengers .

Vers. 14. Here is shewed , what these frogges be , what they doe , to whom they goe , and wherefore . Though they be likened to frogges , and are called vncleane spirits , and spirits of Diuels , yet are they men , as wicked as Diuels , stirring vp to battell the Kings of the earth , that is , all their fauourits generally from al parts of the world .

Vers. 15. The certaintie of these things is heere set downe , and a watchfulnes commanded in godly puritie vpon a consideration of these daies , so full of calamitie . The inserting of the words here , and interrupting of the course of the prophecie ( as in Genes. 49. 18. ) shew the greatnes of the danger , and the necessitie of this admonition to take heed before hand , as in a desperate perill .

Vers. 16. Mention is made in vers. 14 of God Almightie , and here is said ( alluding to Esai . 24. 21. 22. ) hee gathered them , whom the three vncleane spirits went to gather ; so as the whole matter is at the Lords guiding , his prouidence ruleth , and his counsell shall stand . The place of this great battell is called Armageddon in Hebrew ; not that there is such a place , but so according to the interpretation of the word , har , being a mountaine , and Megaddo the place of Bar●c his victorie ; that is , a place as a mountaine of defence to the godly , but to the enemies destruction : as it came to passe , at the waters of Megeddo , when the Lord gathered the Armie of Sisera together to ouerthrow them , for his Churches full deliuerance , Iudg. 5. 19 , to which here is the allusion .

Vers. 17. And the seuenth Angell poured out his viall on the aire : The last degree of destruction bringing an end to all the attempts of the aduersarie , as chap. 15. 1 : and also the last words ( it is done ) doth shew . The words , it is done , ( alluding to Ezech. 39. 8. ) haue reference to chap. 10. 7 , by which is noted , that a finall end shal be made of the enemies , ( of which in chap. 19. 20. and 20. 10. ) and also the Church of God shall be gloriously exalted to a most gracefull and peaceable estate for euer , chap. 21. 6.

Vers. 18. Heere is foretold the iudgement of God , and of a great Earthquake , such a commotion and alteration , and as it were a shaking of all things , the like was neuer before ; such a speech in Dan. 12. 1. Of the words in particular , see chap. 4. 5. and 11. 13. 19.

Vers. 19. The effect of these iudgements and this Earthquake vpon whom it shall fall , and who shall feele the same . The great Citie and Babylon here is one , for these words , and great Babylon came in remembrance , &c. is put expositiuely , shewing what is meant by the great Citie , ( of which see chap. 17. 18. ) and why such a destruction now befell the same , which had so long continued in great pompe and glorie . And the cities of the Nations : What is meant by nations , see chap. 11. 2 , for the same there and here is all one . There is summarily set downe , what shall come to passe vnder the seuenth trumpet ; of which here this , & the rest of the seuen vials are the parts , fully explaining what is there briefly noted . So then the cities of the nations , are all the places depending vpon , and containing the subiects of the great Citie ; the destruction whereof is their ouerthrow ; it was diuided and they fell therwith , through that great Earthquake ; these Nations and Antichristian Gentiles tread vnder foote the holy Citie , chap. 11. 2 , but now are they themselues troden downe , and rewarded for their wickednes .

Vers. 20. And euery Iland fled away , and the mountaines were not found : In the destruction of the Heathen Empire , they are said to be moued out of their places , in chap. 6. 14 : but here , to be no more at all . Hereby no other thing is meant , but as the great Citie perisheth , and the Cities of the nations ; so also the Iles and mountaines , that is , the most defenced places , and the strongest places ; in a word , all the whole dominion of Antichrist shall vtterly perish . There shall no where be any more footing vpon earth for the same ; there shal not be an Iland to receiue it , nor mountaine to defend it . Thus shall the whole earth be purged cleane ( one day ) of this Pope and Papacie , and no where be found .

Vers. 21. Hauing spoken of the places , now hee sheweth what shall become of the men . And there fell vpon men a great haile , an allusion to Iosua 10. 11 , out of heauen ; shewing hereby , that it is the Lord himselfe that shall destroy these men , and fight for his people , as hee did for Iosua and the Israelites : Euery stone about the weight of a talent . In Iosua , chap. 10 , they are called great stones ; but here is noted an incredible weight , only to shew , that , most deadly vengeance in a most incredible manner ( yet as certaine as Iohn telleth the weight of these stones ) shall light vpon these men to destroy them . This plague , saith the text , shall be exceeding great ; yet wil obdurate hearts still blaspheme . The Popish generation are so bewitched in their way , as they become obdurat and obstinatly hard-hearted against all Gods plagues , continuing in rage and blasphemie .

Notes vpon Chap. 17.

This Chapter , so likewise doe the 18 , and 19 , and 20 Chapters shew more at large , the things foretold to come to passe vnder the sixth and seuenth vials . For in the sixth vial is mentioned a gathering together to battell ; but Iohn breaketh off the discourse , not shewing there fully the issue : And in the seuenth viall is laid downe such horrible destruction , as may worke an astonishment in mens hearts ; except a larger explanation were made thereof , to shew how it shall come about and why that Citie and these men should so strangely bee plagued of God , and yet remaine so hellishly obstinate .

Vers. 1. And there came one of the 〈◊〉 Angels , 〈◊〉 . Which of the● it was is not named but hereby is ●o●ed that , ●ow in the 〈◊〉 of these vials 〈◊〉 ●● , Rome should be knowne to be Babylon , and that Romane Catholike Church to be a common 〈◊〉 ; and that not onely of the 〈◊〉〈◊〉 , 〈◊〉 Bishops and faithfull Pastors of the Church , ( which gaue the seuen vials into the hands of the Angels ) , but also of these Angels themselues , who shall well vnderstand why they poure out their vials vpon that state , euen for that it is a damned whore , which they should be desirous and ready to make knowne ; which is noted by this , that this Angell informeth Iohn hereof . The iudgement , that is , this plague and vtter destruction , which is briefly foretold to be executed in the pouring out the last viall , and at large shewed to come to passe in chap. 18. and in chap. 19. vers. 2. Of the great whore : This is not named in this tearme before , and yet is spoken to Iohn as a knowne thing . which must needs be that great Citie in chap. 16. 19. That sitteth , that is , which reigneth ( vers. 18 ) vpon many waters , that is , ouer peoples and multitudes , and nations , and tongues , vers. 15 , this is the power also and dominion of the Beast , chap. 13. 7.

Vers. 2. Committed fornication : That is , entertained her false worship and idolatrous seruice , which is spirituall adulterie , as appeareth by the words of the Prophets euery where , Iudg. 8. Esai . 1. Iere. 2. and 3. Ezech. 16. Osea . 1. and 2. and 3. made drunke , as Esai . chap. 29. 9. and 51. 21 , speaketh , which is a spirituall drunkennesse . With the wine , that is , with the doctrine , which as wine they haue drunk downe , to vphold her spirituall fornication : or by wine may bee vnderstood all meanes , which that Church vseth to bewitch and deceiue the mindes of people with ; to draw them vnto her false worship and seruice , and to bee in loue with her , called in the next verse abominations and filthinesse of her fornication .

Vers. 3. Into the wildernesse : A solitarie place , there was the true Church , chap. 12. of which they must bee , that can learne to know the Romish Church to be a whore , condemned of God . A woman , that is , the great Citie , vers. 18. Sit : But note , without holding bit or bridle , euen shewing , how that state will be lawlesse , and she therewith contented ; the Beast is expounded vers. 8. Scarlet coloured , of the Dragons colour , chap. 12. 3. but of a deeper die ; this colour the Beast got by murthering the Saints , chap. 13. 7. Full of names of blasphemie : The Beast and Popedome was now ( the Whore sitting thereupon ) full , all ouer bespotted , with the names of blasphemie . Of the seuen heads and ten hornes see chap. 13. 1.

Vers. 4. The outward glorious state of that Church , is here set out by apparell and rich ornaments , as a Queene ; for so also she esteemeth of her selfe , chap. 18. 7. Hauing a golden cup in her hand : Before was mention made of wine , here is the cup to drinke it out of . This cup in her hand is all the meanes , which by her power she can deuise to conuey into their mindes this her wine ; which is here called abominations and filthinesse of her fornication , of which her cup is full .

Vers. 5. And vpon her forehead : That is , openly was a name written Mysterie . This word is in the Popes Myter . Brocard , a Venetian , commenting vpon this place auoucheth it ; who was at Trent at one of the Sessions of that damnable Councell there , as himselfe affirmeth vpon the first verse of this Chapter . His relation of the proceedings of the Pope in that Councell , would make that Antichrist to be abhorred , and his Councell too , with all the hellish , I cannot say holy , fathers thereof : concerning this word mystery , written in the Popes Myter , many besides haue been at Rome , and professe to haue seene it : see for this , D. Iames , the keeper of the Library in Oxford , his dedicatorie Epistle , in his treatise of the corruption of the Scriptures , &c. The Church may be said to haue it , when the Pope the head thereof weareth it . By this word mysterie , the Prophet would haue vs to know , that Rome by a mysterie is Babylon the great , the mother of harlots , &c. This name shee her selfe boasteth not of , but the spirit of God teacheth vs to take her so ; what other goodly title soeuer she assumeth to her selfe .

Vers. 6. She made other drunke with her fornication , but she her selfe is drunke with the blood of Saints and Martyrs .

Vers. 7. Heere the Angell promiseth to giue Iohn ( representing in this the common type of the faithfull ) satisfaction touching that , which hee so greatly wondreth at .

Vers. 8. The beast : This he beginneth with first , and after , vers. 18. telleth what the woman is ; this is the beast ( the Popedome ) in chap. 13. 1. To vnderstand the words following , was , is not , and yet is , we must not conceiue them as spoken of the beast , either before Iohns time , or in his dayes : this vision seene of Iohn , was not as yet when Iohn wrote , nor in the time of the Heathen Emperors , which is that one ( when he liued ) mentioned in vers. 10. but should be afterwards ; and being come , should continue but a short space , by reason of the deadly wound receiued , by which being as dead , yet liuing and recouering againe , then should these words , was , is not , and yet is , be spoken of him ; was , to wit , in the gouernment Ecclesiasticall , by Bishops vpon the translation of the Empire from Rome to Constantinople : and is not , by comming in of the Gothes and Vandals , bereauing Rome of inhabitants , ouerthrowing for a time , that ecclesiasticall gouernment of Bishops at Rome : And yet is , not being vtterly by the Gothes furie extinguished , the wound being finely healed by the second beast , ( cap. 13. 11. 13. 14. ) who cunningly crept vp from Episcopall iurisdiction , into a monarchicall state and Empire , by his obtained supremacie ; and so obtaining great power and authority , was wondred at of them that dwelt on the earth , by beholding him , the beast that was , and is not , and yet is : And shall ascend out of the bottomlesse pit : This is the beast , chap. 11. 7. which beginning is giuen vnto him , as he is in his recouered estate , and now exalted to the height , to an Antichristian gouernment ; for so considered is hee said to ascend out of the bottomlesse pit : and shall goe into perdition : that is , it shall not be a permanent state euer , but bee destroyed and vtterly come to nothing with him , as we see chap. 19. 20. and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder , as is also said in chap. 13. 3. whose names , &c. These are the reprobates , which so shall wonder and worship the beast , cap. 13. 8. When they behold the beast that was , to wit , substituted by the Dragon ; Rome being left by the Emperours , chap. 13. 3. and is not : being wounded to death , chap. 13. 3. and yet is , to wit , the beast ascended vp , ( cap. 11. 7. ) that is so mighty , as none is like him , none able to warre with him , hauing power ouer kindreds , tongues , and nations , chap. 13. 4. 7.

Vers. 9. Hauing expounded the beast , shewing what he is ; here he telleth vs , what is meant by the seuen heads which this beast hath : and of these heads he giueth a double interpretation ; the one is heere , that they signifie seuen hilles , on which Rome stood , as I haue before shewed at large .

Vers. 10. The other interpretation is , and there are seuen Kings , so the beast is the whole state , and the heads are the Prime gouernours of it , called heree Kings , for their soueraignty and kingly regencie in that Citie ; they are not the seuen ages of the world , as the Iesuite Ribera dreameth . fiue are fallen , that is , the fiue heads that had already been . 1. Kings , 2. Consuls , 3. Dictators , 4. Decemuiri , 5. Tribuni militum : for the heads are so many differing kinds of gouernors in the Roman gouernment , and not so many singular persons gouerning ; for then had this beast perished long agoe , and not now haue been troublesome to the Christian world . Andone is , that is , the sixth head , the Heathen Romane Emperors . And the other : that is , the seuenth , called an other , for his so much differing from all the rest before him , when he shal come . Neither is it said an other , as if the Apostle spake of one vncertaine , who he should be ; but the other ( as it is well translated ) , as if he said , the beast already seene in the vision , and shewed vnto mee , in vers. 3. Is not yet come : Iohn saw not this other the seuenth , but onely in vision . And when hee commeth , he must continue a short space . It is not said by way of limitation , he must continue but a short space , as if the time of this other the seuenth , should be onely for a short space , and so perish vtterly ; which hath made some ( so conceiuing of the words ) to vnderstand hereby the rule of the Gothes and Vandals at Rome , who had but a short raigne , and perished vtterly . But there is a great difference of these speeches , he must continue but a short space , and hee must continue a short space ; the former implyeth necessarily a cutting off , after a short space , and to be no more ; the latter not so , but sheweth that hee hath a grant to bee , and that hee must haue a short space allotted vnto him to be ; but not therefore inforcing vs to thinke , that therfore after that short time , hee should haue no being at all . It is therefore , as if the Angell had said vnto Iohn , the other , this seuenth head , which maketh the beast , which thou seest , which yet is not come , but certainly will come in his time ; and when hee is come in the succeeding Ecclesiasticall gouernment , vpon the translation of the Empire from Rome , to Constantinople , ( as our Soueraigne in his most learned Apologie speaketh ) he must continue a short space so , till hee receiue the deadly wound ; and bee then as it were not , till the same againe be healed by the beast rising out of the earth , and exercising all the power of the first beast before him , cap. 13. 11. 12.

Vers. 11. And ( So vpon this recouerie and second beasts great power ) the beast that was , and is not , by this his so strange rising from Episcopall gouernment , by which hee was the seuenth head , into so high and supreme power , as altogether varying from it , he seemed to become an other then before he was seene to be : euen he , ( now in mans account ) is the eighth King ; for so the word eighth agreeth in gender with the word King , and not with the word beast . And is , ( yet in deed and truth ) of the seuen , that is , the seuenth ; of which before more at large in the first part of this preparatiue , chap. 3. in the answere to the third obiection . And goeth into perdition , as is before said , vers. 8. this is his end , chap. 19. 20. Note heere , that the seuenth head , and eighth King in account , is that very Antichrist , chapt. 13. 11. obtaining onely of all the heads , to be called the beast , and so the first and second beast , chap. 13. 1. 11. doe heere become both one . So then the Popedome ( the first beast ) beareth vp Rome ; the woman and the Pope that Antichrist ( the second beast ) maketh the Popedome , whose destruction shall bee the vtter ruine of all the Romane state .

Vers. 12. The Angell hauing shewed , what the beast is and his heads ; now hee commeth to his hornes , and telleth vs that they are ten Kings , but such as in Iohns daies had receiued no kingdome : but afterwards when this Beast should come , they then should receiue power as Kings , that is , haue soueraigne and kingly regencie . For the hornes were crowned , chapt. 13. 1. Heereby therefore is meant absolute and free Princes , and not subordinate powers , and Leiftenants , or Presidents of Prouinces , as were vnder the sixth heade , the Dragon , who would weare the crowns vpon his owne head , and not admit the hornes ( as heere ) to haue crowns , One houre , that is , in the space of an houre , that is , in a very little short time . With the beast , that is , with the state of Rome vnder Antichrist .

Vers. 13 , Whereupon these Kings shall be so vnited to the Beast , as all they can do , they will do for the same , and that with full consent .

Vers. 14. Of the beasts warre with the Saints , we haue heard before , chap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. Heere we see by whom he doth it , euen by these hornes , but ( blessed be God ) they lose the victorie .

Vers. 15. The waters : on which it is said , vers. 1. that the woman sitteth , are expounded to be peoples , and multitudes , and nations , and tongues ; for Antichrists dominion shall largely extend it selfe , cap. 13. 7. and 11. 9.

Vers. 16. As the rising vp , and prosperity of the Beast hath bin noted ; so now the ruine and downfall . And the ten hornes : the very same which before , with one mind gaue their power and strength to the Beast , and which hornes Iohn saw vpon the Beast . These shall hate the whore : that is , the woman sitting vpon the Beast ( vers. 3. ) and the whore sitting vpon many waters , ( vers. 1. ) with whom these Kings committed fornication , which made also others drunke with the wine of her fornication , vers. 2. but her selfe became drunke with the blood of Saints . vers. 6. Their hate at length , conceiued iustly against her , shall bring Rome to vtter ruine .

Vers. 17. A reason heere is giuen , both of the strange alteration of the minds of these Kings against the whore ; as also how it was , and wherefore they affected so much the beast before . A hand of God was in both , vntill that which he had spoken should be fulfilled .

Vers. 18. The Angell interpreteth the mysterie of the woman , and plainly sheweth who shee is . The woman is the great City : mystically called Babylon vers. 5. but in deed and truth , Rome ; which in Iohns dayes raigned ouer the Kings of the earth , as as I haue before proued out of the Euangelists and Acts of the Apostles in part , 1. chap. 3. and in the answere to the first obiection .

Notes vpon Chap. 18.

Vers. 1. And after these things : These words shew the order of the vision , one thing after another . I saw another Angell : that is , another from the seuen before mentioned ; came downe from heauen : to shew , that hee commeth with the truth of God , and no dreame of his owne : hauing great power : to shew , his furnishing with strength to effect what is here spoken , touching the fall of Babylon . And the earth was lightened with his glory : to shew , that now the acts of this Angell shall make him glorious and apparent euery where .

Vers. 2. And he cried mightily with a strong voice : hereby shewing , that now by this Angel all should be made to take knowledge of that , which heere is spoken . Babylon the great is fallen , is fallen : The doubling noteth certainty ; the words be the same with the words of the Angell , chap. 14. 8. which was a foretelling of this long before it should fall out , but here , vpon a present accomplishment , or very nigh at hand to bee fulfilled , as the words in vers. 4. imply ; euen as Moses warned the Israelites to depart from the tents of the wicked men , immediately before their destruction , Numb. 16. 26. Here is an allusion to Esa. 21. 9. Ier. 51. 8. Babylon here is Rome , ( whereof that other old Babylon in Chaldea was a type ) which is the woman , that great City , vers. 10. chap. 17. 18. and 19. 2. And is become the habitation of diuels , &c. An allusion to Esa. 13. 21. 22. and 34. 11. 13. 14. 15. Ier. 51. 37. to note her vtter desolation , and a place not to be inhabited any more , as the 21. verse of this chapter doth plainly tell vs . Viegas the Iesuite , vnderstandeth the words of the Idolatry , and execrable wickednesses of that City , only he thinkes it shal hereafter so come to bee ; but it is true in his sense at this present , if he and his like had eyes to see it , and grace to come out from it .

Vers. 3. The reason of her destruction , partly mentioned before , chap. 17. 2. The wine of the wrath of her fornication : that is , which hath procured this wrath against her by her idolatrous doctrine , which the Kings of the earth : that is , those of her false Church haue drunke vp with her . And the merchants of the earth : Here by Merchants , cannot be properly meant such as we account to bee merchants ; for these mourning merchants are not among the Saints , who as they are commanded , so doe they reioyce at Babylons destruction , chap. 19. 1-6 . These be such Merchants , as after her destruction haue no more trafficke for their merchandize , vers. 11. and yet gold , siluer , and the other things mentioned in vers. 12. 13. . will not cease to be in vse among Merchants , as we call them ; neither can her fall stay the common vse of such things . These Merchants bee Merchants of mens soules , vers. 13. such be spoken of , 2. Pet. 2. 3. What is meant by Merchants , is expounded , vers. 23. The great men of the earth : That is , of the earthly Antichristian state , such as trade in the sea of that state , of which in chap. 16. 3. of these Merchants and their merchandizes speaketh , Mantuan , Saint Bernard , serm. 1. de conuers . Pauli , Budaeus in his Pandects , Lodo●icus Viues , vpon St. Aug. booke , called the City of God , lib. 18. cap. 22.

Vers. 4. A charge to all Gods , people to get out of that Antichristian state , and from that Babylonish Citie ; the exhortation is from Ier. 51. 6. 46. and 50. 8. & Esa. 52. 11.

Vers. 5. The greatnesse of her wickednesse , alluding to Ier. 51. 9. and to the sinnes of Sodome , Gen. 18. 20. 21. and 19. 13. Ion. 1. 2. the time of her iudgement being at hand , God now remembreth her iniquities to plague her , as is also shewed in cap. 16. 19.

Vers. 6. An exhortation stirring vp to reuenge the cause of God vpon her : the words are from Ier. 50. 15. 29.

Vers. 7. I sit a Queene , &c. An allusion to Esay , 47-7-8 .

Vers. 8. In one day : That is , speedily , for her destruction is said to bee in one houre , in vers. 10. 17. 19. The plagues which shall be vpon this City are death , sorrow , famine ( which argueth a besieging of it before it be taken ) , then the vtter consuming of it by fire , as is shewed before , chap. 17. 16 , where they that shall doe this , are foretold vs . The reason is like to that in Ierem. 50. 34 , The worke is Gods , and his power only shall bring this to passe .

Vers. 9. The Kings of the earth : These are they in chap. 17. 2 , as the next words following do shew ; and not the tenne hornes in chap. 17. 16.

Vers. 12. The merchandise are reckoned vp ; An allusion to that rich Citie Tyrus , Ezech. 27 : these are said in the former verse , not to be bought any more , vpon Romes destruction . Therefore by these things must be figuratiuely meant al precious and pleasant spirituall things of esteeme in that state : for it is not like that these things , taken after the letter in their proper signification , shall lose their estimation by Romes fall , which are of great account among those , that both haue shaken off Rome , and with others , which neuer had to doe with it .

Vers. 17. The other sort of Mourners for Babylon , after the Kings and Merchants here , are , Euery ship-master , and all the companie in ships , and sailers , and as many as trade by sea . An allusion still to the destruction of Tyrus , Ezech. 27. 29. 30. 31. 32. As the Merchants haue a figuratiue meaning , so must these bee vnderstood figuratiuely . A ship-master is one that hath an ecclesiasticall office , which is his ship , with which he doth traffike for the great men the Merchants : The companie in ships , all that depend vpon such offices at the commaund of the ship-master . As many as trade by sea , that is , which get their liuing by the Church seruice .

Vers. 18. The like complaint for Tyrus , Ezech. 37. 32 , so for Babylon , Iere. 50. 46. The smoake of her burning : An allusion to Esai . 34. 10.

Vers. 19. Cast dust : The like is said in Ezech. 27. 30. The manner of heauie and downe-cast spirits , Iob. 2. 12 , and the crying , weeping and wailing shew deepe and most passionate sorrow of heart . All that had ships in the sea : That is , offices and dignities in that ecclesiasticall state .

Vers. 20. The dutie of the godly ( Psal. 58. 11 ) is here vrged vpon them , that they should reioyce , as the other did mourne . Heauen is put for the faithfull people and Saints on earth , that is , the true visible Church , as may appeare in chap. 19. verses 1. 6 , where this exhortation is performed by the Saints of God in heauen . Holy Apostles and Prophets : In these are to bee vnderstood all true Ministers of Christ , the Apostles successors , who are termed Apostles , because they were ordained by them , doe succeed them , and teach their doctrine : we see before , how the ordinarie Ministers are called witnesses , and their ministerie prophecying , chap. 11. 3 , and themselues Prophets , heere in vers. 24 , so 1. Cor. 14. 32. Or , the words may bee taken , as spoken figuratiuely , after a propheticall manner , as in Esai . 1. 2 , and in Deut. 32. 1 , and as it is foretold of the ioy ouer the destruction of Babylon , Iere. 51. 48 , to set out a cause of exceeding ioy to the whole Church of God in heauen and in earth .

Vers. 21. In this verse and the rest is foreshewed the finall and vtter ruine of Rome , neuer to bee inhabited againe , which is here expressed by an act of a strong Angell . An allusion to Iere. 51. 63. 64. Found no more : That is , shall neuer bee any more inhabited , as is said of typical Babylon , Esai . 13. 20. Iere. 50. 40 , and as the next verses , 22. 23 , plainlie declare by particulars , and as doe the words of the Prophet , to which these doe allude , Iere. 7. 34. and 25. 10. 11.

Vers. 22. There shall be no more pleasurable delights , no more men of trade to liue there , no sound of a milstone , that is , no vse thereof for food , for that there shall bee none dwelling in that place .

Vers. 23. Hee still sheweth by particulars , that all inhabitants shall thence be remoued , and no more there the increase of posteritie , nor solemnizing of any mariages . For thy Merchants , &c. These be one cause of Romes finall destruction , and therfore cannot bee ( as before is said ) vnderstood of Merchants properly , such as liue vpon honest trafique and trading , which ( though they become rich ) yet are not the great men of the earth , as these be . Sorseries : Another cause of her destruction , hereby is to be vnderstood that wine of her fornication , chap. 17. 2. 4 , and the deceitfull miracles of the second beast , chap. 13. 14 , and false Prophet , chap. 19. 20.

Vers. 24. The third cause of her ruine , her murthering and shedding the bloud of the Prophets and Saints , that is , the bloud of the Ministers and people of God . And of all that were slaine vpon the earth : To the like effect speaketh Christ of the bloudy Scribes and Pharisies , Matth. 23. 35 : for the last murtherers of the Saints fill vp the measure of the bloudshed of all before them , as Christ there saith ( vers. 32 ) , and so become guiltie of all the bloud shed before them .

Notes vpon Chap. 19.

Vers. 1. After these things : To wit , before in the former chapter of Babylons vtter ruine , which first must bee , ere this ioy heere expressed befall the Church of Christ . I heard a great voyce of much people in heauen : The true Church here reioyceth now at the destruction of Babylon , growne into a great multitude , as is said vers. 6 , of which also in chap. 7. 9 , who there , as these here , giue praise vnto God , vers. 12.

Vers. 2. The reason of their ioy here expressed , for he hath iudged . These words shew what , is meant by iudgement in chap. 17. 1 , euen Babylons destructions , set out in cap. 18. The great whore : Thus he calleth Babylon so iudged , as is shewed , in the former chapter . And it is euident by this , that the great Citie Rome is the woman , chap. 17. 18 , the woman is the whore , chap. 17. 1. 4 , this whore is Babylon , for vpon Babylons destruction the whore here is said to be iudged .

Vers. 3. A doubling of their ioy againe , crying , Halleluiah , praise God . And her smoake rose vp for euer and euer : Her eternall vengeance . The like words are in Esai . 34. 10. An allusion to the destruction of Zodome and Gomorrhe , Gen. 19.

Vers. 4. The former reioycing may seeme to be of all true Christians , heere and there dispersed abroad , when they shall heare of this destruction of Rome ; but this verse is of the publique assemblie lauding and worshipping God . Of the foure and twentie Elders and foure beasts , see chap. 4.

Vers. 5. And a voyce came out of the throne : The throne is Gods seate , here vers. 4. and chap. 4. 2. The voyce is therefore from God , yet vttered by some of the Church , because hee saith , Praise our God , &c. It may bee some one of the beasts ( who are in the middest of the throne , chap. 4. 6. ) which exhorteth all of all sorts to praise God .

Vers. 6. The effect of this exhortation , God was praised . And Iohn heard ( as it were ) the voyce of a great multitude , and as the voyce of many waters : because this , great multitude was of people , nations , and tongues , chap. 17. 1. 15. chap. 7. 9. and as the voyce of a mightie thunder : Because as thunder it was heard a farre of , and men made to attend thereunto .

Vers. 7. The Godly exhort one another to ioy , and to giue honour to God , for the now gladsome state of the Church after the destruction of the Whore ; For the marriage of the Lambe is come , and his wife hath made her selfe readie ▪ Christ is heere set out as an husband ; and the Church as a wife ; the time after the burning of that common whore , to be the mariage day of Christ with his Church , which was all the time before , as only espoused , but now is solemnely , as it were , to bee married ; which ioyfull time the cursed Pope and Papists in their Antichristian glorie at Rome yet doe hinder . It is hence cleere , that there shall be as great difference between the state of Gods Church now , and that which is to come after Romes ruine , as betweene the time of honourable persons only betrothed , and the high ioyfull and glorious day of their publike marrying ; and as betweene the time of a King comming on to his kingdome , and his actual and powerfull reigning as King in deed .

Vers. 8. The Brides raiment fit for her pure and holy husband , the apparell is named , and the signification giuen .

Vers. 9. The Angell who receiued these things from Christ to shew vnto Iohn , chap. 1. 1 , and whom in the next verse Iohn would haue worshipped , here willeth him to write ; so was he also commanded , chap. 14. 13. This is for the certaintie of the things which are to be written , as the last words of this verse shew , being added as a reason of the commandement to write ; not that there is any mistaking of any other thing of all the rest , either done or said to Iohn before ; or , that there is any more or greater truth in this here commanded to bee written , then in all the rest : but for the incrediblenes of the so glorious and most ioyfull estate of the Church , and their happinesse also which shall be partakers thereof .

Vers. 10. Iohns readinesse to fall downe to worship this Angel ( which he ought not to haue done ) at these words , more then at all the rest , doth implie necessarily , that hee was exceedingly lifted vp with some sudden ioy of some strange and happie matter foretold here vnto him ; which moued his hart to an extraordinary gladnesse , & himself thus to fall downe , as Abraham did vpon his ioy conceiued of that , which was foretold him touching the birth of Isaac , Gen. 17. 17. Now what matter could so greatly rauish the heart of Iohn , as to heare of the calling of the Iewes ? which in all probabilitie is the thing foretold ; whose obstinacie made S. Paul to haue great heauinesse and continuall sorrow of heart ; and that he could haue wished himselfe accursed from Christ for their sakes , Rom. 9. 2. 3. That haue the testimonie of Iesus : That is , which be preachers and witnesses of Christ hauing the spirit , that is , the gift of the spirit to prophecie and to beare witnesse of Christ ; for here the hauing of the testimonie of Iesus is ( in chap. 22. 9. ) expounded by the word Prophets .

Vers. 11. And I saw heauen opened . Before the Apostle can follow on , to tell vs further of this Bride thus arraied , and of the Churches happie estate , he must first shew vs the maine lets yet hindring , and wholly to be taken out of the way ; the lets are two , Antichrist and the Dragon , both which are vtterly to bee confounded , before the perfection of the Churches gracefull state . Of the first and his vtter damnation he speaketh in this chapter ; of the other in the next . For wee must know , that when Rome is destroyed , the Pope and his aiders shall liue for a while after , vntill the great battell spoken of , chap. 16. 16 , and the euent here ( in verses 18. 19. 20. ) be ended : of this hee hath a most perfect vision , therefore it is said , he saw Heauen opened , as did Stephen , Act. 7. 55 , not a doore only , as in chap. 4. 1. Or , by Heauen opened , may be meant the open accesse vnto the Church euery where , and euery way , as being now apparent to all ; in which Christ and his armies were readie to breake out vpon their deadly foes , gathering themselues together against them , as is shewed , chap. 16. 14. 16 , and here in ver. 19. Here is shewed , in what state the Church shall be in , vpon the ruine of Rome ; euen as a people standing in armes vnder their Generall Christ Iesus for a time , till the last battell be fought , and the enemies destroyed . And behold : Spoken both for certaintie and also for matter needing attention , and our carefull consideration of so great troubles , as then shall be in the world , by open hostilitie and bloudie battels , betweene true Christians and the Antichristians . A white horse : A horse is a beast for warre ; by this is to bee vnderstood the meanes to encounter the enemies . White noteth his righteousnesse in proceeding to warre , and in the triumph . And he that sate vpon him was called faithfull and true , and in righteousnesse hee doth iudge and make warre : These last words tell vs , why he hath a white horse . This Rider is Iesus Christ , as all the words here and after shew : faithfull , chap. 1. 5. and true , chap. 3. 7. 14 : for his righteousnes in iudgement , see Psal. 9. 8. and 96. 10. 13.

Vers. 12. His eyes were as a flame of fire , so is Christ set out , chap. 1. 14. and 2. 18. And on his head were many crownes : in cap. 1. 14. no mention of any crownes , then vpon his head , while his Church was to liue vnder crosses and persecutions , he was then bare headed : when she crept from vnder Antichrist he put on one crowne , cap. 14. 14. but now many crownes . A crowne , noteth out victorie , many crownes , many victories , either gotten , or to be gotten , now ouer all his enemies . Many crownes hee weareth , because he taketh the crowns from Kings now , whom he conquereth , vers. 19. and therefore is called King of kings . The Beast ( the Pope ) now shall weare no longer his triple crowne ; for hee , and also his Kings shall perish together : all nations : shall now doe worship to this King of Saints , cap. 15. 4. And he had a name written : to shew , that it was sure and permanent . That no man knew but himselfe : such a name as Iehouah , not knowne to the Israelites , till Moses came to deliuer them , Exod. 6. 3. but with his deedes hee declared his name ; euen so here , Christ , while his people were in Egyptian bondage , his name written King of Kings , and Lord of Lords , vers. 16. was actually vnknowne ; but in this his maruellous worke of deliuering his people , in so strange an ouerthrow of all his and their enemies , was made now manifest .

Vers. 13. And he was clothed in a vesture dipt in blood : A garment expressing the exceeding great slaughter of his enemies , and the abundance of blood-shead , in which ( as it were ) his vesture is dipped . The allusion is to the words of Esa. chap. 63. 2. 3. And his name is called the word of God . Of this title we may reade , Ioh. 1. 1. and Ioh. 5. 7. but I take it , that here hee is so called , for that hee doth make good his fathers word , euery way fulfilling it ; and obtaining grace from God to haue it fulfiled , euen in euery thing whatsoeuer was threatned against the enemies of the Church , for the Churches sake . By him are the promises to Gods people accomplished , the mysterie of God , chap. 10. 7. finished ; by him iust vengeance passeth vpon the Churches enemies , that so he may well bee called the word of God ; as also that by him ( now Antichrist being destroyed ) the word of God at this time chiefly shall take place , by which he shall bee knowne , as by a name .

Vers. 14. Here are his souldiers , the armies in heauen , that is , of the true Church : followed him vpon white horses ; clothed in fine linnen , white and cleane : This their rayment is expounded in vers. 8. The spirit of God setteth them out , not as going to battell , but as in triumph hauing obtained the victorie ; euen as also their captaine is set out . Hereby rather setting the end of the battell before vs , that in consideration thereof wee ( the Church ) might be comforted ; then the warlike proceeding and bloody encounter , which without the certain knowledge of the issue , would worke nothing but feare and terrour in mens harts , which here is preuented .

Vers. 15. Here is shewed , how the righteous and stout warrior obtaineth the victory : Out of his mouth goeth a sharpe sword : of this there is mention , ca. 1. 16. & 2. 12. 16. which is Gods word . that with it he should smite the nations : That is , those Antichristians , against whom he goeth to warre . An allusion to the words of Esa. chap. 11. 4. And he shall rule them with a rod of iron . An allusion to Psalm . 2. 9. nothing his strong power to keepe them vnder , and to force them to obedience , which will bee obstinate . And he treadeth the wine-presse of the fiercenesse and wrath of Almightie God . An allusion to Esa. 63. 2. of the wine-presse , see cap. 14. 20. here is the partie treading it ; whence it is that his raiment is so bloody , as in vers. 13. The Grapes are the Antichristians or nations here so called , the winepresse the place Armageddon , chap. 16. 16. where the great battell , mentioned in the 19. verse of this chapter , shall be fought . The treader of the wine-presse is Iesus Christ with his armies , victoriously destroying their enemies , till the blood come vp to the horses bridles , cap. 14. 20. by which the fiercenesse and wrath of Almighty God , here mentioned shal be made manifest ; for it is called the battell of the great day of God Almighty , cap. 16. 14.

Vers. 16. And he hath on his vesture , and on his thing a name written : This is the name before vnknowne , but now certainly known to all , as written on his vesture , to wit , that which was dipt in blood , shewing it to be his title gotten victoriously in the destruction of his enemies : and on his thigh , because now all the world should acknowledge him to be such a one , and doe homage vnto him . The word is taken from the ancient custome of the Hebrewes , the thigh being put for strength and power ; and the putting of the hand vnder the thigh for a token of subiection and seruitude , Gen. 24. 2. 9. and 47. 29. Or , it is to shew , that as hee had gotten it vpon his garment by victorie , so was hee able by power and strength to maintaine , it , for the name is written where the sword was wont to bee girded , Psal. 45. 3. Iud. 3. 16. Cant. 3. 8. King of Kings , and Lord of Lords ; the honour of his victorie , chap. 17. 14. now hee raigneth , vers. 6. and the kingdomes of the world are Christs , and that for euer , cap. 11. 15. This is the time foretold by Daniel , cap. 2. 44.

Vers. 17. And I saw an Angell standing in the sun . After the description of Christ and his glorious title , here commeth forth before him his Herald , making an open and a loud proclamation to the foules of heauen , to come and feede vpon the bodies of the slaine . He is said to stand in the sunne , that there may be an answerablenesse of one part of this propheticall speech with another . For here he is brought in , to make proclamation to all the foules vnder heauen ; therefore is the sunne made his standing place , as fittest to make his voice to be heard abroad . The drift is , to set out the euident and cleere certainty of the victory , of which the Church shall be so assured , as if in the sunne one stood to make proclamation thereof vnto vs . This Angell may type out such , as by cleere light of truth shall make knowne the certaine destruction of the enemies , before the battell bee fought : the words in this 17. verse , and in the next , vers. 18. are an allusion to Ezech. 39. 4. 17. 20. noting out the exceeding great slaughter , which shall be made of those Antichristians of all sorts .

Vers. 19. This is the beast in cap. 13. 1. and 17. 8. 11. which is noted to make war with the Saints , in chap. 11. 7. and 13. 7. and his kings with the Lambe , cap. 17. 14. but here is the last battell , and his vtter ouerthrow for euer , as the next verse sheweth . Kings of the earth ; these are mentioned in cap. 17. 2. and 18. 3. 9.

Vers. 20. The false prophet : There is onely a briefe mentioning of this prophet , in chap. 16. 13. but heere is plainly shewed who this is , euen the beast , in chap. 13. 12. 13. 14. that very Antichrist . These both were cast aliue : An allusion to Numb. 16. 31. 32. to shew , that their destruction shall be more then ordinary , to the terrour of al beholders , a vengeance for notorious wickednesse , Psal. 55. 15. Into a lake of fire burning with brimstone : of this lake speaketh Iohn , in ca. 20. 14. and 21. 8. and of this plague , in ca. 14. 10. noting out fearfull and most exquisite torments , Ezech. 38. 22. as in the destruction of Sodome , Genes. 19. thus shall perish the chiefe enemies of Christ and his Gospell . Thus ( as is said , cap. 17. 8. ) shall the beast goe into destruction .

Vers. 21. And the Remnant : that is , the Kings of the earth , and their armies , vers. 18. 19. for they are the rest or remnant left after the beast and false prophet : were slaine : These also perish , though not after that manner , as did the Beast and false prophet . With the sword of him that sate vpon the horse : vers. 11. which sword proceeded out of his mouth : vers. 15. that is , they perished , as the Lord had threatened in his word . For the word is said to slay them , when the Lord maketh that to come vpon them which he denounceth against them ; so is his word as fire , deuouring the people as wood , as Ieremie speaketh , cap. 5. 14. And all the foules were filled with their flesh . These words are added to shew , that that shall be fulfilled , which the Angell in the sunne proclaimed in vers. 18. and withall it giueth vs to know , what is meant by the remnant , whose flesh is heere said to be eaten by the foules , which are there called to the Supper .

Notes vpon chap. 20.

It is not said , as in the beginning of the former chapter , after these things I saw ; but onely barely , I saw , because Iohn heere calleth vs backe to the Dragon , of whom before , chap. 12. mention was made , but hitherto passed ouer silently , except in chap. 16. 13. Heere is declared , what became of him all the time , that the beast bare a sway ; and what hee did vpon the beasts destruction , whom hee did so much fauour , chap. 13. 3. and so endeauour to helpe and vphold , as is shewed in cap. 16. 13. To this place is the matter reserued to bee spoken of , as most fit to giue vs in one view , his whole story . For after the spirit had spoken in can. 12. of his casting out of heauen ; and in ca. 13. of his substitute the Beast , there could bee no conuenient place before this time , to make againe full mention of him , till all things concerning the said beast were fully ended , but now the beasts finall destruction being shewed , here commeth in this last enemie , & his last attempts to be spoken of .

Vers. 1. An Angell : Not that in the ninth chapter , vers. 1. as is shewed there in vers. 11. for as in this one thing , to wit , that both haue the key of the bottomlesse pit , they doe agree ; so in many other things , the circumstances compared together , they doe greatly disagree . This Angell is a type of some one or moe , ( such ) instruments , as Christ did vse to curbe the open rage of Satan and his instruments murthering the Saints . Came down from heauen : This telleth vs of what sort this Angell is , receiuing his power and authority from out of heauen aboue , for , and in the behalfe of the heauen , the Church of God beneath . Hauing the key : Key is a signe of gouernment , power and authoritie , Esay 22. 22. which this Angell bringeth from heauen with him ; but the starre , chap. 9. 1. brought it not from heauen ( from which hee fell ) to the earth , but it was giuen to him . Of the bottomlesse pit : I thinke this bottomlesse pit , is that which in cap. 12. 13. is called the earth , into which the Dragon was cast out of heauen . For of that time is this matter which is here handled , and the same Dragon spoken of . Of this pit see before , cap. 9. 1. 2. And a great chaine in his hand : A chaine is that , with which are bound such as be kept in bondage . Iudg. 16. 21. 2. King . 25. 7. hereby is noted the meanes of restraining this Dragon within this bottomlesse pit , and it is said to be great , for to set out the strength of the means to hold in the great red Dragon ; as hee is called in chap. 12. A great chaine for a great Dragon .

Vers. 2. And hee laid hold on the Dragon : The words imply a forcible strength in apprehending of him , as in the battell between Michaell and him , chap. 12. 7. 9. The Dragon , the Serpent , the diuell and Satan , foure names , to set out the head of all the power of darknesse ; so in chap. 12. 9. and hee sheweth himselfe powerful , to be such a one agreeable to all these in his instruments . And bound him a thousand yeeres : The chaine is vsed , and therwith is he bound ; that is , the Lords meanes are of force holding in ( as it were ) bound in a chaine , this great enemie within the pit ; so as hee could not openly rage in bloody persecutions , by his Ethnicke and Pagan instruments , as before hee had done : from this is he bound , in this respect is his restraint , for the space of a thousand yeeres . The beginning wherof is ( as some thinke ) in the yeere 300. or thereabout , when Constantine the great began to beare rule , and became the Christian Emperour ; and the ending was about the 1300. yeere , in the time of Pope Boniface the eighth . This binding implyeth a liberty before , from which he is now restrained ; now his liberty before was open rage and bloodie persecution , as is shewed in chap. 6. and 12. and as may appeare by his practice , when hee getteth loose againe , here in vers. 8. 9. returning to his former bloody rage , and murtherous disposition towards the Saints : therefore his binding this space of a thousand yeers , is a restraining of him so long from the open slaughtering of the Saints , ( for else he is not bound simply one houre , Iob 1. 1. Pet. 5. 8. ) but this was not before Constantine his dayes . Againe , Iohn seeth the beginning of his binding in vision ; therefore ( according to a rule giuen in this preparatiue from cap , 4. 1. That , nothing , whereof the original is shewed vnto Iohn , is to haue beginning before the time of this Reuelation ) this binding belongeth not to the time of the beginning of the preaching of the Gospell ; nor to take beginning in the time of Heathen Emperours , who bloodily in open furie raged against Christians , from which onely here he is now shewed to bee bound and restrained . The very act of this his binding , that is , of the restraint of his open and bloody slaughtering of the Saints was begun , when he was cast , cap. 12. 9. out of heauen , ( that is ) when his instruments ( the Heathen tyrants ) were by Constantine throwne from the Empire of Rome , the City then raigning ouer all , cap. 17. 18.

Vers. 3. And cast him into the bottomlesse pit : that is , into the earth , ca. 12. 9. where , and vpon which , he must onely exercise his furie : and therefore is it said , cap. 12. 12. woe to the inhabitants of the earth ; but with the Church in open rage , as before , he now was not to meddle ; and therefore also in the same place the heauens are exhorted to reioyce . The Earth is the state of the worldly sort , to which the starre fell , cap. 9. 1. and where he , becomming the beast , got by the Dragons helpe , dominion , cap. 13. 8. so as all the world did follow after him , chap. 13. 3. This earth is the bottomlesse pit , out of which the beast commeth , chap. 13. 11. and 17. 8. and 11. 7. when this Dragon was cast into it , cap. 12. 9. for he ( in the Heathen Emperours ) no sooner was cast out of heauen into the earth , ( being then not able longer openly to persecute the Church ) but began to worke for his grandchild that Antichrist , to raise him out of the earth , in which among the earthly sort , hee was chained vp , as in a prison , as it is called heere in this chapter , vers. 7. for it is a prison for Satan to be restrained from publicke and violent rage , yea from any degree of mischiefe against the Church . And shut him vp : that is , he was not suffered to goe beyond his limitts , but was kept within his bounds , as in a close prison-house : the phrase is in Genes. 7. 16. but to another end and purpose . And sealed , ( to wit , the doore or stone ) vpon him : An allusion to Dan. 6. 17. to signifie , as there , so here , that the purpose was not to be changed . That he should deceiue the nations no more : These words shew the end of his restraint . By nations here is not meant the nations and Gentiles , in chap. 11. 2. 18. for these hee had liberty to deceiue , making the Beast speake like him , chap. 13. 11. by which hee seduced the earth , vers. 14. and did helpe to send out frogs , ( those vnclean spirits ) from out of his own mouth , and out of the mouth of the Beast and false prophet , chap. 16. 13. 14. But nations here must bee taken , as in vers. 8. here following , for the open enemies of Christ ; such as was formerly the fierce tyrants of Rome , and all such as professe not Christ . His deceiuing of them , was to moue them to bloody outrages , and open hostility against the Church , as appeareth in the said 8. verse . For his deceiuing heere , in this time of his binding , must bee vnderstood , as his deceiuing is to be taken , at his loosing againe , from which here he is bound . So then the meaning is , that Satan should not haue for his instruments the open enemies of Christ ( in all this space of a thousand yeeres ) to kill , murther , and to make warre vpon the Saints , the true worshippers of God ; though the earthly sort should neuerthelesse bee plagued , and that with bloudshed and slaughter : for albeit he was cast out of heauen , yet with great wrath hee came vnto the inhabiters of the earth , ( chap. 12. 12. ) and the Turkish furie ( in Gods iust iudgement ) spared not the Antichristians , chap. 9. 18 , from whom hee was not at all bound . Till the thousand yeeres were fulfilled , and after that , he must be loosed a little season , as is againe deliuered in verse 7.

Vers. 4. The Apostle telleth vs , what he saw after that Satan was cast into his prison and there bound vp . This vision is concerning the Church of Christ , that hidden number sealed ( chap. 7. ) and standing with Christ on Mount Sion , chap. 14. 1. And I saw : To wit , after the Dragons binding , thrones , that is , seates for Kings reigning with Christ . And they sate vpon them : who is meant by they may be vnderstood by considering the words following , and the last words of this verse , euen they that had iudgement giuen vnto them , that is , the spirit of discerning betweene Christianitie and Antichristianisme , they liued and reigned with Christ those thousand yeeres . And I saw the soules of them that were beheaded : Among this reigning companie , Iohn saw , that some of them should bee found out by the Dragons substitute , the Beast that Antichrist , and by him be put to death . First , for maintaining the truth , for the witnesse of Iesus , and for the word of God . Secondly , for not worshipping him the Beast , neither his image , &c. By which words it is cleere , that the Beast in chap. 13 , euen that Romane Antichrist , is of great power , ruling mightily within the space of these thousand yeeres ; putting , as we here see , some of the faithfull to death , for vpholding the truth of Christ and his word , against his vsurped Antichristian power and authoritie . And they ( that is , those that sate on the thrones , not they that were beheaded ) liued and reigned with Christ those thousand yeeres . It is said with Christ , shewing , that this was not seene to the world ; their life and reigne here was not worldly and open to mens eyes , but spirituall and hidden . If those that were beheaded liued not againe , some may heere aske ; why are these words ( they liued ) added after , as if they had risen from the dead to reigne with Christ here ; for this life and reigne is to be vnderstood to bee here on earth ? I answere , for that in some sort , though not properly , those that were slaine may be said to liue and reigne ; first , in respect that by their constant profession and suffering , they strengthened others in the faith to liue and reigne with Christ ; and secondly , for that ( when the aduersaries had slaine them , and so thought themselues to be rid of them ) the Lord raised vp others in their stead , to witnesse the same truth against those their enemies ; in whom these slaine ones may be said to liue againe , as Eliah did in the person of Iohn Baptist , as Christ witnesseth : and as did also the two Prophets , of which before in chap. 11. 3. 7. 8. 11.

Vers. 5. But the rest of the dead : That is , such as were without the spirituall life of God , and so dead in the sinnes and trespasses of that Antichristian state , as Ephraim was dead in Baal , Hosea . 13. 1 : and as the Church of Sardis was said to be dead , chap. 3. 1 , so these left , according to the appointed time of God , to be seduced by worshipping of the Beast and his image , and by receiuing his marke also vpon their foreheads or hands , became dead to Godward ; though as Sardis they were aliue in the iudgement of men . Liued not againe , till the thousand yeeres were finished : These words implie that first they once liued , then were dead , and after a thousand yeeres were to liue againe , which cannot bee vnderstood of the selfesame persons . But thus wee must conceiue of this speech , that Antichrist seducing men from the true worship of God ( in which respect men are said to be aliue ) vnto a false worship of Christ , ( in which respect they are said to be dead ) and therein holding them for the space of a thousand yeeres ; God would at length , by his faithfull Ministers , call them out of this spirituall darknes , as out of the graue , to liue in the light of the truth , which formerly had been forsaken . And here the text seemeth to speake of the same persons , ( which yet cannot be ) onely for that thefe last doe ( through Gods mercy , after so long time ) enter into the profession of that truth & true worship , which the first sort did receiue , and the seduced did forsake . This verse is a short repetition or remembrance of that which is before spoken , concerning the power of the Gospell preached , regaining vnto Christ his people from vnder Antichrist , out of people , nations , and tongues , cap. 10. 11. and 14. 6. This is the first resurrection , to wit , so to be inlightened with the truth , as they come from popish superstition and idolatrie , to the true and sincere worship of God , shewing foorth the powerfull effect thereof in life and conuersation .

Vers. 6. As the spirit of God gaue before comfort to such , as should die for the truth against Antichrist , chap. 14. 13 ; so here he foretelleth such as haue been deceiued in that way , how happie and holy they shall be , when God giueth them grace to see the abomination of that whore , and vtterly to forsake her : Euery such a one shall be held holy and blessed , on whom the second death shall haue no power , so as they shall not perish for euer ; touching the second death , what it is , see chap. 21. 8. But they , to wit , such as before are mentioned to sit vpon the thrones , vers. 4 , who ( before the end of the thousand yeeres doe preuaile ouer the Beast , his image , and marke ) shall be Priests of God and of Christ , and shall reigne with him a thousand yeeres : so here great comfort is offered to all and euery one , which at the length are called out from vnder Antichrist ; but such are most happie , which are euer preserued from him .

Vers. 7. Here we are foretold , what shall happen at the end of a thousand yeeres . Satan shall be loosed out of his prison , the bottomlesse pit before named , vers. 3 , that is , hee shall haue libertie to vse his former power , and to rise vp in open rage against the open professors of the Gospell .

Vers. 8. This setteth foorth the Diuels last attempt being let loose . He shall goe out to deceiue , as he did before his binding , chap. 12. 9. the nations , that is , the open enemies of Christ , which are in the foure quarters of the earth , so it shall be the greatest power that he can make . Goe and Magog : So are the nations called , which Satan hath here the commaund of . The words are an allusion to Ezech. chap. 38. 1. and 39. 1. 6 , who speaks of these enemies of the ancient people of God , being their last enemies before the comming of the Messias , Christ our Sauiour , among them . So Iohn heere maketh mention of their names , to shew , that as they then were the last enemies of the Iewes before Christs first comming ; so these nations deceiued by Satan , shall be the last open enemies , that euer the Church shal haue , to interrupt her outward peace , till the second comming of Christ , as the finall doome of the Diuell in vers. 10 ; and next the remembrance of the last iudgement , in verses 11. 15 , plainly tell vs . Some here vnderstand by Gog the Pope and his strength , by Magog , the Turke and his power ; for that the one is a couert enemie of Christ ; the other an open : but they , that thus take the name Gog , doe not consider , that before this battell be , the Pope the Beast and false Prophet are vtterly destroyed , and sent packing vnto hell ; as in the former chapter may be seene , vers. 20. To gather them together in battell : The end of deceiuing them , to make them to intend the vtter extirpation of the Church of God . The number of whom is as the sand of the sea : Noting hereby the innumerable multitude of them , as in Iudg. chap. 7. 12.

Vers. 9. After the gathering of the armie , the enterprise is here set downe , going and spreading themselues , as a floud vpon the face of the earth , farre and wide ; words of allusion to Ezech. 38. 9. 16 , and endeuouring that none of the faithfull should escape them , they therefore compassed about the tents of the Saints , as the Aramites did Dothan , 2. King . 6. 14. 15 , and the Chaldeans Ierusalem , 2. King . 25. 1. And the beloued Citie , the heauenly new Ierusalem , cap. 21. 2. And fire came downe from God out of heauen and deuoured them : By this is meant some ineuitable deuouring destruction , as it were out of heauen , from Gods immediate power vpon these enemies , who had compassed so about the Church of God , without whose especiall helpe , they could not haue escaped the rage and bloudy intendment of their foes ; fearefull destruction is set out by fire , Iob. 15. 34. and 20. 26. Psal. 21. 9. an allusion either to the destruction of Zodom , Gen. 19 , or to the deuouring vp of the proud Captaines with their fifties by fire , 2. King . 1. 10. 12.

Vers. 10. The finall conclusion of the last enemy here is shewed , after the destruction of his armie , the Diuels endlesse damnation , with his grandchild Antichrist , chap. 19. 20.

Vers. 11. From this verse to the end of the chapter , is , as it were , a description of the last iudgement ; first to shew , that from this last battell , in which the last enemies were ouerthrowne , and Satan cast into hell , there should bee peace to Gods Church vnto the comming of Christ vnto iudgement ; of which peaceable and gracefull state of the Church is spoken in the next chapter , from the beginning thereof vnto the end of the fifth verse of the 22 chapter . But secondly , to giue vs another consideration of the end of all sorts of enemies to Gods Church : for the Spirit hauing giuen vs knowledge of two battels , with the issue of both , and of the destruction of the grand Captaines , chap. 19. 20. and here in this chap. vers. 10 ; now for that it is not likely that all and euery one of their part were in the said Armies , but that there were also many other which came not to the battels , here we are giuen to know , how the Lord proceeded against them ; euen as a Iudge in a most holie and vpright course of iustice to reward them after their workes ; and so to remoue from before his presence , whatsoeuer might hinder the making of a new heauen and a new earth , of which he speakes in the next chapter , and of the abolishing of an earth and an heauen in this verse of this chapter . And I saw a great white throne : An allusion to Dan. chap. 7. 9. 10. A throne is a seate of kingly maiestie ; white noteth puritie , and so vprightnes of that seate of iustice : great , as fit for so glorious and high a potentate as Christ is , Tit. 2. 13. Luk. 1. 32. And him that sate on it ▪ Christ the Iudge of quick and dead , ( Act. 10. 41. ) who was brought foorth heere in this booke first standing , in chap. 1 , and in the time of the Churches troubles , chapter 8. 3 , and 14. 1 : but after the Church was somewhat recouered , and heere now victoriously preuailing , hee is shewed here sitting , and in chap. 14. 14. From whose face the earth and the heauen fled away : What this flying away is , the next words shew , and there was found no place for them , because they are corrupt before him , and all shal become new , the 1. 2. 3. 4. and 5. verses of the next Chapter doe expound this verse .

Vers. 12. And I saw the dead : These be they that be brought before the Iudge , small and great , that is , all without exception , stand before God , making now their appearance . And the bookes were opened : An allusion to Dan. 7. 10. His proceeding is by cleere euidence in writing ; the bookes here be the consciences of men , which as open books , when men come to be iudged , shall shew what euery man is ; these be the common books of all men , in and out of the Church , not ordained to be saued ; for there is another booke for the elect , which is the booke of life ; of which mention is made chap. 3. 5 , and 13. 8. Luk. 10. 10. Exod. 32. 32. Phil. 4. 3. This booke here is opened , that Gods elect may be seene & knowne . By the way note , that all things here thus set down are spoken according to men in iudiciall proceedings , not that God either hath or needeth any such booke . And the dead were iudged out of these things , which were written in the bookes , that is , according to their workes . So these last words shew , what are those written things in the bookes , euen mens workes .

Vers. 13. Here is shewed , whence all these dead appearing before God are fetched ; from the sea , the graue , or place where death hath seased vpon them .

Vers. 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire , where the diuell , the beast and false prophets are , vers. 10. The meaning I take to be onely this , that there should bee a full end of the Churches enemies ▪ and of all deadly meanes whatsoeuer , that might hinder her gracefull and glorious state , described in the Chapter following .

Vers. 15. And , to wit , for to know a conclusion of all reprobates , all such inhabiters of the earth , that haue worshipped the beast , chap. 13. 8. and haue holpen him to tread downe the holy Citie , cap. 11. 2. and merrily reioyced at the murthering of the faithfull witnesses and Preachers of the truth , chap. 11. 10. Whosoeuer was not found written in the booke of life , was cast into the lake of fire . In this description of iudgement , mention is onely made of the dead , and of the reprobates , and of Christs proceeding to remoue them , as he did before their captaines and heads ; which maketh me to thinke , that this heere is onely made mention of , to giue full comfort to the Church of her perfect deliuerance , from all and euery enemie , small and great , and from all meanes of her future hurt and ruine , as is death and hell : that so , without any let or hindrance , she may be that holy and heauenly City , that bride adorned for her husband , to liue with him for euer .

Notes on Chap. 21.

Vers. 1. Iohn hauing told of the vanishing of the earth and heauen , in the former chapter , vers. 11. heere hee sheweth what ensued thereupon , all became new ; a new heauen and a new earth : as in Esa. chap. 65. 17. and 66. 22. for the first heauen , and the first earth were passed away , as in cap. 20. 11. is foretold . And there was no more sea : that is , no more vnquietnesse and troublesome state . The sea cannot rest , whose waters cast vp dirt and mire , Esa. 57. 20. therefore may an vnquiet state be compared to the sea .

Vers. 2. And Iohn saw the holy City : The same that was before troden vnder foot , chap. 11. 2. but now exalted on high from her former low state , and obtaineth a new name , and is called the new Ierusalem , the bride , and the Lambs wife , cap. 19. 7. and heereafter , vers. 6. So all the company of the faithfull are compared to the City Ierusalem ; and to a bride to be a wife vnto Christ , comming downe from God out of heauen : This new Citie is the very hand of God , and his worke from aboue out of heauen , whence she hath her birth , and which she shal possesse for an euerlasting inheritance . Prepared as a bride adorned for her husband , when she is of a most heauenly condition , shee is then prepared ; and when she is arayed in fine linnen , cleane and white , cap. 19. 8. shee is adorned , and a wife ready for her husband , the Lambe Iesus Christ .

Vers. 3. And I heard a great voice out of heauen : as it were following this bride , this new Ierusalem from heauen ; to shew , that the matter here spoken of , was so indeed , and not a dreame , how strange and incredible soeuer to mans reason ; and therefore a heauenly voice confirmeth it , saying , behold the Tabernacle of God is with men , &c. chap. 7. 15. all the words taken out of Ezech. 37. 27. 28.

Vers. 4. God his dwelling with his people maketh all things happie to them , and remooueth away all sorrow with the causes thereof ; heere is shewed , when that was to come to passe , which in the generall view of the Churches state is set downe , in chap. 7. 16. 17. And God shall wipe away all teares from their eyes , ( as he speaketh in Esa. 25. 8. ) who before haue wailed and lamented , because now they see , that God is reconciled to them , and become their God , and also come vnto them , which might seeme before to haue been forsaken ; and that it might appeare how effectually the Lord would wipe away teares , it is said , that there shall be no more death , neither sorrow , nor crying , neither shall there be any more paine . That is , no more such causes , meanes and instruments of death , sorrow , crying , and paine , as formerly had been : of which happinesse summarily before , in chap. 7. 16. 17. And the reason of all this is giuen , because the former things are passed away , that is , the first earth , and heauen , and sea , all the Dragons Empire , the Beasts dominion , power and practice , the deceits of the false prophet , and whatsoeuer was before any annoyance to the Church , and hurtfull to the quiet peace thereof : for now it may be said of the Church , as in Esa. 54. 14. and 60. 18. and 61. 3. 7. reade the places .

Vers. 5. And for that these things here spoken seeme so impossible , and so hard to bee beleeued , he that sate vpon the throne , that is , God Almighty , chap. 20. 11. 12. and one that cannot lie , said , behold I make all things new : a new heauen , a new earth , all things new . And that what here he hath spoken might be taken for certaine truth , Iohn is commanded to write them , with this reason , that these words are true and faithfull ; and therefore to be assuredly fulfilled in their time , though men should hold them false , and not worthie credit .

Vers. 6. And he said vnto me , it is done : So in Ezech. 39. 8. Behold it is come , it is done saith the Lord God , this is the day whereof I haue spoken . The mystery of God spoken of , in chap. 10. 7. now was finished , and that in two things , wherein the fulfilling did consist : The one in taking full vengeance vpon all the enemies of Christ and his Church , at the pouring out of the seuenth viall , the last of the last seuen plagues ; and therefore it was there said , it is done , cap. 16. 17. The other , in bringing the Church into so glorious and happie estate , as is heere set downe ; and therefore now also againe it is said , it is done . I am Alpha and Omega : that is , the beginning and the end ; this here foretold and promised , is of me ; I begin it , I finish it : for of mee , by me , and for me , are all things , Rom. 11. 36. The Lord is the first and the last , Esa. 44. 6. & 48. 12. he hath wrought and done it , Esa. 41. 4. Now for that the Lord knew , that such happie and excellent things as here are spoken of , and so certainly to be fulfilled , would worke in the hearts of the faithfull , a vehement desire for the accomplishment thereof , he here promiseth in a figuratiue speech to satisfie their thirst , to the full ; to giue to such a one as is athirst , ardently inflamed in his affection after these things , of the fountaine of the water of life , chap. 7. 17. and that such a one shall partake of the graces of his spirit , Ioh. 7. 38. 39. and that freely of his sole mercie and good fauour towards him .

Vers. 7. Here , lest men should thinke a feruent desire to be enough , to assure them of that which is heere foretold and promised , the Lord telleth them of a victorie which they must get , saying , hee that ouercommeth shall inherit all things . Concluding with the words of the Couenant made of old with his people , I will be his God , and he shall bee my sonne .

Vers. 8. But ( as if he had said ) what here I promise concerneth nothing the vngodly , of which , for example sake , I will name some , the fearfull and vnbeleeuing and abominable , and murtherers , and whoremongers , and sorcerers , and idolaters , and lyars , they shall not enioy any part or portion of this new heauen and earth , but shall haue their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone , the place of the diuell , the beast and false prophet , chap. 19. 20. and 20. 10. which is the second death , separation from God for euer .

Vers. 9. Now that it might appeare , that no such filthie persons can come into this heauenly Citie , ( as is noted also in vers. 27. of this chapter ) and to shew the Lords seruants more at large what this new Ierusalem is , before mentioned , for whose sake he would make all things new , heere is a most full and perfect description giuen therof , which Iohn is made to behold , the same being shewed him by one of the seuen Angels , which had the seuen vials full of the last plagues , the same that shewed him the damnation of the great whore , chapt. 17. 1. which is ( as I take it ) the discouerer of the one , and of the other ; because these Angels and instruments of God were the meanes of the destruction of the one , and the furtherers of the Churches happinesse and glory here spoken of .

Vers. 10. Iohn to see the whore , was carried in the spirit into the wildernesse , chap. 17. 3. for it was necessary to be set apart from the whorish painting of that harlot , and with a spirituall vnderstanding to bee enlightened , that hee might truly discerne her to bee the whore , though beloued of men , yet hated and condemned of God : but here Iohn is carried away in the spirit to a great and high mountaine : ( an allusion to Ezech. 40. 2. ) for the Citie is on high ; therefore must Iohn bee on high to see it ; as Moses was vpon Pisgah , to behold the land of Canaan , Deut. 34. 1. This Citie for compasse is great , many shall enter into it , vers. 24. For qualitie , holy , no vncleane thing shall come into it , vers. 27. Ierusalem it is called ; for that , God , as there once , so now heere , will dwell in it for euer , Ezech. 48. 35. and it descended out of heauen from God , as in vers. 2.

Vers. 11. Hauing the glory of God : that is , such maiesty , beauty , and excellent brightnesse , as God himselfe did put vpon her ; whereupon it is said , And her light was like vnto a stone most pretious , euen like a Iasper stone : such a one , as with which God himselfe is set out , cap. 4. 3. cleere as Chrystall , without any dimnesse at all ; for Gods glory did lighten it , vers. 23.

Vers. 12. And had a wall great and high : freed from perill of aduersaries , and now safe on euerie side : and had 12. gates ; that is , passage into the same euery way ; an allusion to Ezech. 48. 30. And at the gates twelue Angels , as Porters to let in , not now to keepe men out , as the Angell with the shaking sword , Genes. 3. And they had names , ( both for assurance and direction ) written thereon , what these be is expounded , euen the names of the 12. tribes of the children of Israell .

Vers. 13. The placing of the gates , three to euery quarter , of which also Ezechiel speaketh , though not in the same order , chap. 48. 31. 34. The mysterie may be , in bringing these faithfull Israelites to God .

Vers. 14. And the wall of the Citie had 12. foundations . As the wall had twelue gates , and the names of the twelue tribes written vpon them : so had it twelue foundations , and in them the names of the Lambes twelue Apostles ; Peters supremacie here is quite out of date . The Romish Synagogue layeth Peter for the foundation , or Peters person , ( for that hee was at Rome , as they say , but can not certainly prooue it ) , rather then his true preaching , which they hate and abhor . The Pope loueth not Pauls doctrine , but hee loueth to bee wealding his sword ; therefore hath neither hee , nor his , any part or portion in this new and holy City .

Vers. 15. And he that talked with me , had a golden reede to measure the City , and the gates thereof , and the walles thereof : An allusion to Ezech. 40. 3. 5. The Temple was onely measured before , cap. 11. 1. but here the City , gates and walles , euery thing must come exactly vnder rule and line now ; a golden reed shall mete out euery thing to a fit and most certaine proportion . Of this reed see chap. 11. 1. which is here golden , a reed most fit to measure such a City with .

Vers. 16. And the City lieth foure square : because it is most firme and stable without any tottering and moueable state , and because it looketh euery way to the foure corners of the earth ; by the gates to receiue in vnto it from all parts of the earth . And the length is as large as the breadth : As this hath compasse and is spread abroad , so hath it like length and full continuance without alteration . And hee , that is , the Angell , vers. 9. 15. measured the Citie with a reed : as he had a reed for the purpose , so hee applieth it to the worke , and findeth it by true measure to he 12000. furlongs , eight furlongs being a mile , it is 1500. miles . Now the length and the breadth , and the heighth being equall , it maketh this to be wonderfull incredible ; but all is to set out vnto vs , how abundantly capable this City is to entertaine the innumerable multitude , which shall come vnto it .

Vers. 17. And hee measured the wall thereof , 144. cubits : which is twelue times twelue , of which number it wholly consisteth , according to the 12. foundations of the twelue Apostles , vers. 14. This measure is of the walles breadth for the heighth ; and length must bee iudged by the heighth and length of the Citie , else it could not compasse the Citie , nor be high enough for so high a City ; and necessity requireth that there bee an answerable thicknesse to so long and high a wall , that it may be strong and defensible for the Citie ; nothing able to shake it or pierce it through . The length and spaciousnesse of the City is for capablenesse of in-commers , the height is for the manifold and goodly mansions , the thicknesse of the wall compassing round the same with answerable height , giueth vs the inuincible strength of the City , and the security of the inhabitants . Iohn hauing told vs of the measuring of the wall , he in the last place sheweth , vnto vs , what kinde of measuring here is meant , the measure of a man ; that is , ( saith he ) of an Angell , that is , so a mans measure , as it is also the Angels measure .

Vers. 18. After the forme and measure , heere we are shewed the matter of which the wall , City , foundation , and gates were made of , yea and what the very street of the City was paued with , vers. 19. 20. 21. all to point out to vs the vnspeakable glory of this heauenly Citie , as Esay likewise doth to comfort the afflicted , cap. 54. 11. 12.

Vers. 22. And I saw no Temple therein ; no secret or hidden number , ( as in chap. 11. 1. ) no separated place , as in old Ierusalem to beautifie and to make glorious this City . For now the Lord God Almighty , and the Lambe are the Temple of it . To whom all haue free accesse , and who doth make his Saints in this heauenly Ierusalem glorious , as the Temple did afore time Ierusalem .

Vers. 23. And the Citie had no need of the Sun , neither of the Moone to shine in it . Words of allusion vnto Esa. ca. 60. 19. 20. and borrowed from thence . Now the Prophet meant not in comforting the Church then , that they should haue no more light of Sunne and Moone : for liuing in the world , they so should haue liued in perpetuall darknesse , and not haue enioyed the common blessings of this life ; from which meaning the Prophet was farre , seeing the Lord created Sunne and Moone for mans vse , which therefore hee would not depriue his owne people of . But the light of the Sun and Moone is put for earthly and fading comforts of this life , as the rest of the words of the Prophet in the same verses shew ; for instead of the light of Sunne and Moone , which is not euer , he opposeth the Lord the euerlasting light , and so concludeth , that the dayes of mourning shall bee ended . Because this their comfort by the Lord , shall not bee like the light of the Sunne and Moone , which either passeth away , or is often darkened : Therefore here by the not needing the light of Sunne and Moone , ( the glory of God and the Lambe being the light of it ) is meant , that such solace and ioy , such gladnesse of heart and heauenly comfort this City taketh in the Lord , and in his glorious presence , as all earthly comfort , though it were as the light of the Sunne by day , and as the light of the Moone by night , should bee as superfluous and needlesse and of no respect in comparison of it .

Vers. 24. And the nations of them that are saued , shall walke in the light of it , and the Kings of the earth : that is , euen such as before were bewitched with the whore of Babylon , chap. 17. 2. and some ( perhaps ) of those that bewailed her ouerthrow , cap. 18. 9. doe bring their glory and honour to it , of this speaketh Esa. 60. 3.

Vers. 25. And the gates of it shall not bee shut at all by day : and the reason is giuen , for there shall bee no night there : the like saying is in Esa. chap. 60. 11.

Vers. 26. And they ( that is , as I take it , the Kings , vers. 24. ) shall bring the glory and honour of the nations vnto it .

Vers. 27. And there shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth , &c. Here is the pure and vndefiled state of this new Ierusalem , which is therfore called holy , vers. 2. of the inhabitants heere of speaketh also Esa. cap. 60. 21. Ioel 3. 17. Zach. 14. 21. Esa. 52. 1.

Notes vpon chap. 22.

Vers. 1. And he , that is , the Angell , chap. 21. 9. 10. shewed me : as before the excellent beautie of the Citie , so now the abundance of the meanes of life in the same , by which the inhabitants liue therein plentifully . A pure riuer of water of life . Water is the spirit and heauenly graces thereof , chap. 21. 6. Ioh. 7. 38. 39. Of life , for that it maketh such as drinke thereof to liue for euer , Ioh. 4. 14. Ezech. 47. 9. Riuer , for the plentie and continuance hereof . Pure , for the sanctity thereof in it selfe , and making others pure also . Cleere as Crystall : the purity is without any mixture of vncleannesse . Of these waters speake the Prophets , Ezech. 47. 1. 8. Ioel 3. 18. and Zach. 14. 8. Psal. 45. 4. proceeding out of the throne , ( that is , the head of the riuer ) of God and of the Lambe : for the Lambe is in the middest of the throne , chapt. 5. 6. the waters flow out from the Temple and Altar , Ezech. 47. 1. but here being no Temple , chap. 21. 22. and so no Altar , but God and the Lambe in the roome thereof ; therefore this water commeth from his throne , of which mention is made , as in many places of this prophecie , so in cap. 4. where it is set in heauen , vers. 2. but there proceeded out of it , lightenings , thunders , and voices , vers. 5. but here only water of life .

Vers. 2. And in the middest of the street of it : that is , of the Citie which is of pure gold , chap. 21. 21. and of either side of the riuer was there the tree of life : an allusion vnto Paradise , Gen. 2. 9. of which also in chap. 2. 7. of this prophecie . So it was in the open place for euery one to come to , as a tree in the middest of the street , in which al the Citizens may walke , and so haue freedome to eate of the fruite . And it is euer greene and fruitfull , being planted so in the street , as also the riuer passed on both sides of it . Which bare twelue manner of fruits : The number of twelue the spirit keepeth constantly , in this and the former Chapter ; but here because of the faithfull , comprehended vnder the twelue tribes , chap. 21. 12. whom it shall bee sufficient to feed with fulnesse , and yet without lothing , as bringing forth variety , twelue kinds of fruits , and that euery moneth , so as heere should be no want at any time , Ezech. 47. 12 : and the leaues of the tree were for the healing of the nations , Ezech. 47. 12. The fruite was for life , and here are leaues for health , so as this tree of life maketh them not onely to liue , but to liue healthfully .

Vers. 3. And there shall be no more curse : An allusion to Zach. 14. 11. Men ( saith he ) shall dwell in it , and there shall be no more vtter destruction ; and the reason is giuen , because God and the Lambe shall continue in it , and his seruants shal serue him ; the curse is for transgressors , and not for the obedient .

Vers. 4. And they shall see his face : They shal haue comfortable and familiar knowledge of him ; for hee shall challenge them to himselfe , and they shall be sufficiently knowne to be his people ; hauing his name in their foreheads , as those in chap. 14. 1.

Vers. 5. And there shall be no night there : No darknesse of aduersitie , or discomfort , that they should either need lesser or greater earthly means of comfort ; either deuised of themselues , as the light of a candle ; or otherwise affoorded them , as the Sunnes light : for that the Lord himselfe giueth them light , as is noted before ( chap. 21. 23 ) . And they shall reigne for euer and euer : Vnspeakable is the happinesse of the Saints in this new Ierusalem , which here is made vp to the full , that it shall be without end . Hitherto is the description of the most gracefull and glorious estate of the Church of Christ , which may rauish the hearts of all that reade it , to say with the Lords people , verse 20 , Come Lord Iesus .

Now concerning this so holie a Citie and blesfull state of the Church , I finde two opinions : the one , that here is set out the Church triumphant in heauen , after the resurrection at the last day : the other , that here so is to be vnderstood the Church triumphant , as yet neuerthelesse withall , is foreshewed such a most happie condition , as in some sort to befall the Church of Christ here on earth , after the happie conuersion of the Iewes ; whose embracing of the Gospell , shall be as life and riches to the Christian world , Rom. 11. 12. 15 ; and in comparison of which time wee are yet , but as in a kinde of liuelesse state and poore condition . The reasons for the opinion fetched from the text are these : I. Because this Citie is said to come downe from God , cap. 21. vers. 2 ; and not to ascend vp , or to be taken vp vnto God , as the Church triumphant , at the last day shall be , 1. Thess. 4. 17. Christ will come to take the Church vp to himselfe , Ioh. 14. 3. it shall not come downe after the last iudgement to remaine here . II. Because she is said to bee prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband , vers. 2. Now the Church triumphant of all the elect gathered together , is not a Bride prepared , but a wife in mariage fully accomplished . III. Because it is called a Tabernacle , a remouing state , and God also said to be with men , and to dwell , as in a Tabernacle , with them . Concerning the Church triumphant , the manner of speaking is to say , that it is with God . IV. Because the holy Ghost so strongly confirmeth this renouation of al things , auouching it againe and againe , vers. 1. 5 , commanding to write it , and affirming the words to be faithfull and true : which needed not in so generall approued and beleeued truth , touching the state of the Church triumphant . V. Because Iohn is made to ascend high vp , to see this new City below him descending out of heauen from God . VI. Because it is said to bee measured , and that with the measure of a man , ver. 16. 17 ; which sheweth it to bee the Church militant , which is onely measurable , and to be measured , chap. 11. 1. Zach. 1. 16 , but not the triumphant . VII . Because here is said , that nations shall walke in the light of it ; and Kings of the earth bring their glorie and honour vnto it , vers. 24 , yea , the glorie and honour of the Nations to it , vers. 26. But can any bring earthly glorie and honour ( for of such glorie and honour hee speaketh ) vnto heauen aboue , to beautifie it withall ? VIII . This opinion seemeth not altogether vnreasonable , albeit some things spoken after the letter , carrie our thoughts to a state of full perfection , chap. 21. 4. and 22. 3. 4. 5 ; for that the like speeches are vttered by the holy Prophets aforetime , to set out the gracefull and peaceable state of the Church , Esai . 65. 17. 18. 19. 25. and 60. 18. 20. and 25. 8. and 60. 21. IX . Because some such like thing is promised to the Iewes , in the books of the Prophets , not yet hitherto , as may seeme , fulfilled ; but deferred till the seuenth trumpet bee blowne , when the mysterie of God shall be finished , as hath been declared to his seruants the Prophets , chap. 10. 7. By which words it is cleere , that all things in the Prophets are not accomplished , till this booke of the Reuelation bee fulfilled ; for the Prophets formerly haue spoken of this mysterie to be finished vnder the seuenth trumpet .

Now that wee may not wonder at the new Ierusalem here set foorth , looke vnto the prophecies of old , and marke what by them the Lord did promise vnto the Iewes after their captiuitie . I. He telleth them , they shall bee brought backe againe to Ierusalem , and to inhabite Iudea , Zach. 8. 7. 8. and 10. 8. 9. Esai . 60. 10. 15. and 62. 10 : and this shall the Lord doe , who will cause righteousnesse and praise before all nations , Esai . 61. 11. II. Hee will poure vpon them the spirit of grace and supplication , and they shall looke vpon him whom they haue pierced , and they shall mourne for him , &c. Zach. 12. 10. 14. III. He will make them strong to ouerthrow all their enemies , and they shall inhabite Ierusalem againe , Zach. 12. 6 , and build the old wasts ; they shall raise vp the former desolations , and they shall repaire the waste Cities , and the desolations of many generations , Esai . 61. 4. and 58. 12. and that by the helpe of strangers and their Kings , Esai . 60. 10. IV. Being so built , whereas it had been forsaken and hated , so as no man went thorough it , he will make it an eternall excellencie , and a ioy of many generations , Esai . 60. 15. For first , violence shall no more bee heard in the land , wasting nor destruction within the borders , but her walls shall bee called saluation , and her gates praise , Esai . 60. 18 : the Sunne shall be no more her light by day , neither for brightnes shall the Moone giue light vnto her , &c. Esai . 60. 18. 19. 20. Secondly , all the people shall bee righteous , Esai . 60. 21 , and no Canaanite there , Zach. 14. 21. Thirdly , her officers shall be officers of peace , and her Exactours , righteousnes , Esai . 60. 17. Fourthly , her watchmen shall neuer be silent , Esai . 62. 6 , neither euer be wanting , Esai . 59. 21 : but the false prophets and vncleane spirits shall be cut off , Zach. 13. 2 : so as by this glorious and gracefull state she shall be called by a new name , which the mouth of the Lord shall name , Esai . 62. 2 , that is , Hephzi-bah , and the land Beulah , for the Lord would delight in her and marrie her ; or Iehouah-there , shall be the name of that Citie , Ezech. 48. 35. V. Hereupon they shall be knowne among the Gentiles , & people , and all that see their seede and ofspring , shall acknowledge them the seede which the Lord hath blessed , Esai . 61. 9 , a holy people , the redeemed of the Lord , sought out and not forsaken , Esai . 62. 12. VI. The Gentiles and their Kings shall see her righteousnesse and glorie , Esai . 62. 2 : whereupon they shall come to her , Esai . 60. 3 , and that with earnest desire and high estimation of her , Zach. 8. 22. 23 , and be ioyned to the Lord , and become his people also with her , Zach. 2. 11. These Nations and Kings shall bring to her sonnes & daughters , Esai . 60. 4. and 49. 22 , inrich her mightily with abundance and precious things , Esai . 60. 6. 17. she shall eate the riches of the Gentiles , Esai . 61. 6 , and sucke the milke of the Gentiles , and the breasts of Kings , Esai . 60 , 16 , who shal be her nursing fathers , and the Queenes her nursing mothers , Esai . 49. 23 , bringing her presents and gifts , Esai . 60. 6. and 45. 14. They shall fall downe and make supplication , Esai . 45. 14 : they shall worship with their faces to the earth , and licke the dust of her feete , Esa. 49. 23. Zach. 14. 16. Strangers shall be her seruants , Esai . 61. 5 : yea such as will not serue her , shall be destroyed , Esai . 60. 12. Zach. 14. 17. She shall bee a crowne of glorie in the hand of the Lord , and a royall Diademe in the hand of her God , Esai . 62. 3. And this her excellencie shall neuer bee changed , her daies of mourning shall be ended , Esai . 60. 19. 20 , her ioy euerlasting , Esai . 61. 7. for euer shall her land be inherited , Esai . 60. 21. Zach. 14. 11 : for to the Lord is she married , Esai . 62. 4 , who sweareth by his right hand , and the arme of his strength , to giue her no more ouer to her enemies . Esai . 62. 8. At that day the Lord shall bee King ouer all the earth , and in that day shall there be one Lord , and his name One , Zach. 14. 9. Thus wee see , what glorious promises are made to that people ; which , whether alreadie fulfilled , or yet to be expected , and in this prophecie here foretold , I leaue to the godly , wise , and learned to iudge of , and to determine . Whatsoeuer is hereby to bee vnderstood , ( whether only the Church glorious and triumphant after the resurrection ; or a peaceable and gracefull state of the Church militant , for a time , after her enemies are destroyed , and the ancient people of God called ) the Angell which spake vnto Iohn telleth him , that these sayings are faithfull and true , vers. 6. Therefore let vs beleeue , pray , and expect the accomplishment of the words of this blessed prophecie : The rest of the words from verse 6 to the end are not difficult , and therefore here I end this preparatiue . Thou O Lord which testifiest these things , saist , Surely I come quickly , Amen , euen so come Lord Iesus .

THE ART OF ARITHMETICKE for Papists , to reckon the iust worth of their Pope : OR , The skill of counting the number of the Beast , which is 666 by numerall letters in seuerall languages , shewing his full valuation , and how truly to price him .

The Papists claime for the Pope . The Protestants grant . The Beasts marke fitteth him . As all other heretofore , so the now present Pope Paul is in Gods stead . PaVLo V to VICe-Deo . 666 Wee ought so to account of him . PaVL'ssVre a VICeGoD 666 He is , by his seate at Rome , a Romane . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — 666 He standeth vp as supreme Lord iustly . Adonikam — 666 He is of the Latin church , establishing only Latin seruice . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — 666 Hee is heere on Earth , Gods Vicar generall . GeneraLIs DeI VICarIVs In terrIs — — 666 He is a very great Commander , & yet professeth himselfe a seruant of seruants . Loe , a serVant of serVants , a LorDLy SoVeraIgne — 666 Hee is a shining light . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — — — 666 Hee is as farre aboue the Emperour , as the Sunne aboue the Moone . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — — — — 666 He may doe what he will , & none may say , why dost thou so ? FaCIat qVoD VVLt — 666 Peters keyes giue him authoritie to dispose of kingdoms . EXtera Dant CLaVes PetrI — — — 666 He sitteth as Teacher of the people , in the holie Chaire of Saint Peter . In pIâ CatheDrâ St. I PetrI InstrVens popVLI — 666 Hee cannot erre , as Pope , sitting in that seate . Vt Papa neqVIt è CatheDrâ faLsa statVere . — 666 His particular Church is the Italian Church . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — 666 But Rome , or the Rom. Church is the Catholike Church . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — 666 He is the Head of the onely Catholike Church on Earth . CapVt soLIVs ECCLesIae CathoLICae hIs In terrIs — 666 He hath giuen to him a triple crowne . TrIpLeX Corona DatVr — 666 Therefore wee must account him blessed . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — — 666

Behold now the account you make of the Pope ( ye Papists ) we do willingly agree in the reckoning , and hereby finde him to be

In his teaching a bad Guide . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 — — 666 Through his pride . In hIs sVperIorIty the DIVeLLs LeIfetenant — 666 A Tyrant by his lawes . DeCreta sVa SVnt Leges Verè TyrannI — — 666

And therefore should euery one say to him ,

Ito Lege eXeCranDVs — 666

THE BVILDING OF Babylon : OR , THE PORTRAITVRE OF THE Popedome , and the Church of Rome in the Beasts number 666.

ThePapistspraisesthereof. As this number 666 is comely and faire to the eye : So is our Church of Rome , very beautifull and comely . As this number 666 is outward in all parts the same and a like , and one figure differing from an other in place onely and valuation : So our Church is at vnitie in it selfe , in the whole and euery part , and no difference but in place for order sake , and valuation , after mens worthinesse . As this number 666 ariseth by an orderly and iust proportion , from 6 to 60 , and from 60 to 600 , to make this whole summe : So the degrees in our Church , arise in a due proportion one aboue another , to make vp this Hierarchicall state . As this number 666 is made of six , six , and six , which is a perfect number ; yea it hath such perfection in it , ( as Fra. Iunius vpon Reu. 13. 18 , our So is our Church such a state , and so perfect a structure , squared after the perfect platforme of gouernment and discipline in the volume of aduersarie saith ) as no other hath the like whatsoeuer : Decretals ; especiallie since Boniface the 8 added to the fiue bookes the sixth , as the like is not to be seene . As this number 666 cannot in any figure bee altred , but the whole wil thereby be changed ; such a coherence is in euerie part to the whole , and the whole to the parts : So our Church can admit no alteration in any part , without a great change in the whole ; so firmely and with such an agreement is the whole with the parts , and these againe with it compacted together . As this number 666 is raised vpon ten , as ten times 6 make 60 , and ten times 60 make 600 : So our Church by the peoples deuotion giuing a tenth of their labour , and the tithes due is thus raised , and come to this glorie and excellencie .

THE PROTESTANTS TRVE AND right insight into this so cunningly framed Synagogue of Satan .

I. This number of 666 how comely so euer it be , yet is it not numerus numeratus , but onely numerus numerans , as the text sheweth , Reu. 13. 18 , and therefore is but a meere So this Antichristian state is a meere number , standing vpon fashionable formalitie , Canonicall order , places and degrees , but teaching nothing ; a state keeping number in a forme and order , without any thing numbred ; and therefore teacheth nothing , but formes , orders , & places . the people in ignorance . II. This number 666 is a number of a man , Reuel. 13. 18 , and for the Beast ; not Gods number , which is another farre differing from this , and opposit to it , Reu. 14. 1. So this Babylonish building is but the inuention of man , for the beast-like Harlot : and therfore what vnitie soeuer there be , it is contrary to God , as the state is to Christ and his Church . III. This number 666 neither beginneth with 4 , nor attaineth to the fourth place , which 4 is the square number , Reu. 21. 16 , for stable building . So this Romish Hierarchie was not begun vpon stable ground , neither yet hath attained to an vnmoueable certaintie ; but is a tottering state , & ere long will fall down flat , Reu. 14. 8. and 18. 2. IV. This number 666 cannot be raised vpon 12 by any meanes , which is Gods number ; vpon which he buildeth his heauenly Ierusalem , and by which he numbreth his people , Reu. 21. 14 , and 7. and 14. So this Synagogue cannot bee raised vp by the twelue Apostles doctrine , but by the sixe bookes of the Decretals , mens precepts , inuentions and traditions ; and therefore not to be held Gods building , nor they numbred for Gods people . V. This number 666 is raised onely vpon ten , & the difference in place and valuation of the figures is only by it . So this Rom. Church , abusing the true Churches maintenance , to wit , the tenths & tithes , hath raised vp her selfe in such degrees , orders , and places of esteeme , which is an Antichristian practice : for ten is Gods number appointed to maintaine his Church , alreadie raised vpon 12 , and not for the reareing of it vp , that is the abuse of the maintenance . VI. This number 666 commeth but to the third place , when Gods number commeth to the sixth place , 144000 ; and so is but as the halfe thereof , as it is of sixes ; sixe being the halfe of twelue , the number for Gods building . So this Church of Rome , whatsoeuer it pretendeth , is in the best , ( either of all , or any part thereof ) only halfe Apostolike , halfe Christian ; agreeing with the true Church in some generals , but being hereticall , idolatrous & Antichristian in particular doctrines , in discipline , and many practises . VII . This number 666 cannot admit of 12 for the multiplier , but must alter wholy the number . So this Pseudocatholike Church cannot admit of the twelue Apostles doctrine , the number for multiplying the true Church ; for if it did , it would be wholly altered from the present state , and the building bee quite chaunged into a true Catholike Church . VIII . This number 666 hath no figure of vniuersalitie , for 6 is neuer vsed in Scripture for an vniuersall number , as some other numbers be . So this Counterfeit Christian Church , howsoeuer otherwise the Papists doe boast , is not the vniuersall Catholike Church , but a particular Church .

Here is wisedome , let him that hath vnderstanding , count the number of the beast ; for it is the number of a man , and his number is , sixe hundred , threescore and sixe . Reu. 13. 18.

SALOMONS TEMPLE : OR , THE NEW IERVSALEM , THE Church of Christ his building framed in the number of 144000.

144000. Christs Church . This number is all of sealed ones , Reuel. 7 , such as bee euer with Christ . Reuel. 14. So this companie a chosen flocke sealed vp vnto the day of redemption , with and among whom Christ is , Reuel . 5. Matth. 18. 20. This number is raised vpon onely 12 , and admitteth no other multiplier . So this spirituall building is built vpon the 12 Apostles doctrine , and admitteth of no other meanes to raise it vp . This number is not only numerus numerans , but also numerus numeratus , shewing what is numbred , Reuel. 14. 1 , and is therefore for vse and instruction . So this Temple of the holie Ghost , is not a number standing onely on forme , fashion , places and degrees , but is for vse and edification , for teaching and instruction . This number , according to the places , standeth first of cyphers of no valuation , and then of figures of valuation . So this Church was for a while , as the three cyphers , that is , a time , times , and halfe a time , of no esteeme as not being ; because of the hidden state thereof , till it became visible from vnder Antichrist , and then got esteeme with men , as we see at this day . This number beginneth the figures in the fourth place with the figure of 4 , and in the next So to set out ( after this Church became visible from vnder the dominion of Antichrist , for of this place hath the figure of 4 , and in the last place the figure of one . number the Prophet speaketh , Reu. 14. 1. ) her stabilitie , for 4 is the square and stable number in Gods building , Reu. 21. Her vniuersalitie , for so foure is vsed , chap. 7. 1. and 4. 6. and lastly her vnitie , for there is no greater vnity , then all in the last place to be one . This number riseth to the sixth place , but not to the seuenth , which God vseth to note out perfection . So this Church of Christ ariseth to a kinde of perfection , but not to a fulnesse therin , for that is her place in heauen , when her day of mariage shall be solemnized .

This is the true Church , the Spouse of Christ , which seemeth outwardly to the eye of the world and the carnally minded , to bee lesse glorious , and nothing so faire as the false Church ; the honest Matrone and chast wife is nothing so outwardly decked , trimmed and painted , as the inticing Strumpet and Whore . This number 144 giueth not that shew to mans sight as 666 ; It is nothing so faire , nothing so desirable , there is no such outward shew of vnitie , and formalitie euery way : yet for all this , to teach vs to iudge aright , and that wee erre not , and mistake the one for the other , hearken to the vnerring voyce of Christ and his Church .

The Church . Looke not on me , because I am blacke : I am black , but comely . Cant. 1. 5. 6. Christ . Behold , thou art faire ( my loue ) behold , thou art faire , there is no spot in thee . Cant. 4. 1. 7.

FINIS .